satisfaction of Christ is properly that key whereby heauen is opened beeing opposite to mans sinne whereby it was shut And Gods Church and Ministers cannot properly open Heauen by any power they haue but onely reueale vnto men what Christ hath done for them and withall apply vnto them the doctrine of Christs satisfaction which is reuealed And in this regard they are said to open and shut the kingdom of heauen not as Lords but as ministers seruants Next I adde that this power is giuen to the Church that is to the companie of of true Beleeuers called to saluation by Christ and to none other and therefore it is sayd of them Whatsoeuer you bind on earth shall be bound in heauen c. Thirdly I adde the end of this power of the keyes To open and to shut heauen How the Church doth this Christ that gaue this power knoweth best and hee hath set it downe Iohn 20.23 Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whosoeuers sinnes ye retayne they are retayned The Church therefore opens heauen when it pardons mens sinnes and it shuts the same when it lawfully retaines their sinnes and holdeth them vnpardoned besides this there is no opening and shutting of heauen committed to the Church Quest. Can the Church pardon sinne or retaine the same Answ. Yes for these are the wordes of Christ but let vs see how It is one thing to giue sentence of the pardon of sinne and another to pronounce the same sentence giuen To giue the sentence of the pardon of sinne is onely proper to Christ the head of the Church no Saint nor Angell hath that priuiledge but yet the Church pronounceth the sentence of pardon giuen by Christ. If wee should say the the Church should pardon sin we should rob Christ of his honour for that is a priuiledge of his Godhead Thus wee seâ— what the power of the keyes is The right vse of this power is when the Church doth vse the same for the opening and shutting of heauen First in the name of Christ alone as a seruant Secondly according to the rule of Gods word not after mens affections or inuentions Thirdly for this end to bring sinners to repentance to continue them therin that they may be saued and to the Church thus vsing this power Christ hath promised that whatsoeuer they binde in earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose in earth shall bee loosed in heauen Mat. 18.18 Further this power of the keyes hath two parts the ministerie of the word and spirituall iurisdiction The key of the Ministerie of the word is set downe established by Christ Mat. 16.19 I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen c. This ministery of the word is a key because it opens shuts heauen this it doth two wayes First by teaching and explayning the substance of religion the doctrine of saluation whereby men must come to heauen in that regard is called the key of knowledge Lu. 11.52 Secondly by applying the promises of the Gospel and the threatning of the Lawe For when in the ministerie of the word the promises of remission of sins life euerlasting are applyed to beleeuers that repent then the kingdom of heauen is opened when as in the same ministerie of the word the curses of the law are denouÌ„ced against impenitent sinners then is the kingdom of heaueÌ„ shut Yet touching the ministerie of the word this distinction must be remembred that otherwhiles the church is certen of the faith repentance of some men or some congregation and then they may pronounce remission of sins absolutely But otherwhiles they are vncerten of their faith and repentance or of their impenitencie then they must accordingly remit or retaine mens sins that is conditionally pronouncing the remission of sins to all that repent denouncing damnation to all that repent not And thus is the word to be publikely handled in Gods church at this day because our congregations are mixt companies consisting of some that repent beleeue and of others that doe not truely repent nor beleeue The second part of this power of the keyes is spiritual iurisdiction I call it spirituall to distinguish it from that outward iurisdiction whereby the common-wealth is gouerned That this spiritual iurisdiction is a key may appeare Mat. 18.16.17.18 If thy brother offend thee saith Christ admonish him priuately if hee heare thee not yet take with thee two or three if he heare not them tell it to the Church if he refuse to heare the Church let him bee vnto thee as an heathen man and as a publican Then followeth the promise Verely I say vnto you whatsoeuer ye bind on earth shal be bound in heauen and what soeuer ye loose shal be loosed in haauen This spirituall iurisdiction is a power whereby the Church pronounceth sentence vpon obstinate offenders in the Church and puts the same in execution And it hath two parts Excommunication and absolution Excommunication is an action of the Church in Christs name excluding an obstinate offender that is a professor of the Gospel from all the priuildedges of the Church and from the kingdom of heauen So Paul commandeth the incestious man to be committed to Sathan that is not onely put out of the kingdome of Christ but also after a sort made subiect vnto Sathan to bee outwardly afflicted by him And therefore Christ saith If he heare not the Church let him be vnto thee as an heathen man that is as one that hath no title to the kingdome of heauen Heere may some say Can the Church thrust any man out of the kingdome of heauen Answ. It is Christ only that receiueth men in thither and it is he alone that must thrust them out the Church doth not properly either receiue men in or put them out but onely pronounce and declare what Christ doth in this behalfe As if a man that liues in the church bee a common drunkâ—rd the Church finding in Gods word that no drunkard can inherite the kingdome of heauen which is the sentence of Christ may pronounce the same against him and so exclude him from the kingdome of heauen Obiect The true child of God may be excoÌ„municated but he can neuer be excluded from the kingdome of heauen Ans. The true childe of God may for a time and in part be excluded the kingdome of heauen In part as a man that hath freedome in an incorporation may lie in prison for some trespasses and so want the vse of his freedome though he be a freeman so the child of God for committing sinne may want the vse of his libertie and freedome which he hath in Gods kingdome and for a time while hee liueth in sinne without repentance yet wholly and for euer hee cannot but so soone as hee repents hee shall bee receiued certainely againe for no man is to bee barred either from heauen or the Church any longer then hee
polluted with sinne that once washing was not ynough but sayth hee Wash mee againe and againe rince bathe and swill me in the bloud of Christ till I be purged and cleansed from all my sinnes And this same affection should be in euery one of vs wee should labour that our hearts may bee touched with a liuely sence of our vile estate by reason of our sinnes which make both bodie and soule most vgly and filthie in Gods sight and that the staine hereof is so deepely set in our soules that we can neuer be cleansed but by the washing of Christ his own hand and that in his owne hearts bloud yea that one washing will not serue but wee must be rinced and bathed therein For till such time as this consideration doe in some measure take place in our hearts it is not possible that we should loath sinne as we ought or come to this comfortable assurance of Gods loue that he hath washed away our sinnes in his bloud for this humilitie in our soules by reason of our sins is the beginning of all true grace and comfort Now this worke of Christ in washing vs from our sinnes doth comprehend a double benefit First the remission of our sinnes whereby the guilt and punishment due to them is taken away Secondly the mortification of sinne whereby the corruption of sinne is remooued and abolished And we must obserue that S. Iohn propounds this benefit generally without limitation saying Which washed vs from our sinnes That is from all our sinnes to giue vs to vnderstand that if any beleeue truly in Christ hee hath pardon of all his sinnes without any restraint or limitation either of number or qualitie bee they neuer so many or neuer so great By his bloud How can bloud wash away filthinesse nay it rather defiles a man Answ. This washing stands not in the substance of Christs bloud but in the merit thereof for that substance of bloud which was shed is lost and wee know not what is become of it whatsoeuer the Papists say but the merit therof remaineth still And Christs bloud deserues to purge away sinne rather than any other mans bloud as of Peter Iohn c. because his bloud was the bloud of God not of the godhead but of him who was both God and man For the manhood of Christ was receiued into the vnion of the second person And so it may be called the bloud of God as Paule sayth God redeemed his Church by his bloud that is Christ God incarnate And so it being the bloud of him that is God is more meritorious than the bloud of any creature whatsoeuer Besides Christ was appointed by God to be a publicke person in the worke of redemption and in his death and passion he stood in the roome and stead of all his elect so as when his bloud was shed their bloud was shâ—â— because it was shed for them But the bloud of other priuate men cannot answer for any besides themselues because it is shed onely for themselues Then damâ—â—ble is the doctrine of the Papists who hold the bloud of Martyrs can merit for others being applied vnto them for seeing they be but priuate men and suffered in their owne persons onely they cannot profit any other thereby By bloud we must vnderstand the passion of Christ a part for the whole and with all his fulfilling of the law vpon the crosse for in his suffering hee fulfilled the law and in fulfilling the law he suffered These two cannot be seuered saue onely in thought And so this word containes the whole obedience of Christ whereby he procured the remission and mortification of our sinnes Here then wee see two notable benefites of Christ vnto his church his loue the washing away of sinnes which S. Iohn sets downe to moue the churches with reuerence diligence to reade and delight in this booke All of vs will say wee are sure God loues vs and hath pardoned our sinnes in Christ why then doe wee not shew our loue againe to him by hearing and reading his word set downe in this or any other booke of Scripture and by yeelding answerable obedience thereto Why then do we not offer vp ourselues soules and bodies to serue him as the Apostle requires Rom. 1â— 1 by way of recompence for his mercies and loue shed out vnto vs But alas that is more common which is most shamefull to turne Gods grace into wantonnesse for when men say God loues them and hath washed away their sinnes yet they rebell against him when as these two benefites are here recorded to bee inâ—ucements of continuall loue and obedience to his holy word Verse 6. And made vs kings and 〈◊〉 to God euen his father to him be glory and dominion for 〈◊〉 Amen In these words is set downe the third worke and benefit of Christ bestowed on his church and on euery true member thereof For the better vnderstanding whereof we must consider in them foure points First the dignitie and excellencie of all true beleeuers and memberâ— of Christ They are kings and priests Secondly when they be made kings and priests in this life noted by the phrase of speech hath maâ—â— Wherein 〈◊〉 speaketh of the church on earth and vseth a word that signifieth the time past Thirdly the maner how they become kings and priests they are not so borne but Christ hath made them such Fourthly to whom they be made such to God euen the father For the first The dignitie of all true beleeuers hath two heads first They bee kings secondly Priests They are called kings not in regard of an earthly kingdome for vsually the condition of most beleeuers on earth is base and contemptible but in regard of a spirituall kingdome the kingdome of heauen whereto the Lord giues them right title and interest in and by Iesus Christ. So our Sauiour Christ speaketh to his disciples Feare not little flocke it is your fathers will to giue you the kingdome And againe Behold I giue vnto you a kingdome Now the faithfull are kings in these respects first because by Christ they bee lords and conquerours of all these enemies sinne Sathan the world death hell and their owne flesh Secondly because in and by Christ they are partakers of the glorie of Christs kingdome and saluation for they receiue of Christ grace for grace and so answereably glory for glory and felicitie for felicitie Thirdly because they be made lords of all things in heauen and earth except good Angels and the church All things are yours whether it be Paule or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death whether things present or to come euen all are yours and yee Christs Quest. But if Christ bee king and all his members kings how do they differ Answ. In two points First Christ is the sonne of God by nature and so a king by nature hauing the right of the kingdome of heauen by inheritance but the members of Christ
himselfe from such aâ— teach otherwise than hee had giuen direct on and consent not vnto the wholesome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlinesse being puffed vp and knowing nothing This then must be our carefull practise wee haue by Gods mercie true religion among vs which wee must maintaine with zeale and if any bring in other doctrine wee must reiect it and shew forth detestation to him that bringeth it not bidding him God speed 2. Iohn 10. Wee must rather loose our liues than suffer the truth of God to be defaced Thirdly that which Christ laieth to the charge of this church may in sundry respects be charged vpon our churches and congregations at this day namely want of zeale against sinne and seueritie against sinners for though the gouernours of our Church repell the heresies of Poperie Anabaptists and familie of Loue and suppresse all doctrines that race the foundation which are commendable things yet in the middest of our congregations bee abundance of Atheists who by deed and conuersation denie Christ Iesus for many know nothing in the matters of religion and moe be profane who both thinke and speake most basely of religion and of the teachers and professours thereof Yea wee haue flat epicures permitted to liue in our church such as make their bellie their God who giue themselues wholly vnto eating drinking sports and delights without all regard either of the generall duties of Christianitie or of the particular duties of their calling Wee haue also among vs many cruell and mercilesse persons that in their affaires abound in the practises of fraud wrong vsurie and oppression whose treading is vpon the poore in the pride of their couetousnesse wherby also they eate the flesh of Godâ— people and flea off their skin from them and breake their bones and chop them in pieces as for the pot and as flesh within the cauldron Mich. 3.6 And yet all these because they submit themselues to the ciuile authoritie are permitted without controlment to be partakers of the priuiledges of Gods Church euen to the receiuing of the seales of Gods couenant being themselues flat enemies to the grace of God Yea many of these are greatly countenanced and graced for wisedome and reputation when as such as feare God and make conscience of their wayes are counted vile All which as it argueth exceeding want of zeale in seueritie against sinne so it cannot chuse but prouoke the Lord to come against vs in iudgement as hee did against this Church The meanes whereby this euill is to bee reformed doth follow afterward III. point The reason or confirmation of the former reproofe whereby the Lord would mooue this Church to detest these false teachers is taken from the effect of their doctrine and it is layed downe in this similitude As Balaam the false Prophet taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israell to cause them to eat of things sacrificed to Idols and to commit fornication so this Church maintained among them Nicholaitans who taught it was lawfull to eat things sacrificed to Idols at Idols feasts and to commit fornication The first part of this similitude is in the end of this 14 verse Which taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke c. The second part is in the 15 verse Touching the doctrine of Balaam we are to obserue three points First What a stumbling blocke or an offence is Secondly what it is to cast or put a stumbling blocke Thirdly by what meanes king Balac did cast a stumbling block before the children of Israell For the first a stumbling block is properly any thing as wood or stone or such like that is cast in a mans way to hinder him in his gate and to cause him to trip or fall And by reseâ—blance in this place an offence is any thing that causeth a man to sinne against God and so to slip or fall or to go out of his way that leadeth to life Further an offence is twofold either giuen or taken An offence giuen is any speech or deed whereby a man is prouoked to sinne and so was Peter an offence vnto Christ though he tooke it not Mat. 16.23 An offence taken is when any man taketh occasion to fall and sinne by that which is well done by others so were the Pharisies offended at the sacred preaching of our Sauiour Christ. II. point The casting or putting of a stumbling blocke or giuing an offence is the doing or saying of any thing whereby a man is occasioned to sinne and this is done either about things euill in themselues or in things indifferent Things euill are such as Gods word forbiddeth and they are twofold either persuasions or examples Bad persuasions are false doctrine and euill counsell Bad example is also a giuing of offence because it doth embolden euill men in their sinne and draw the godly to euill Againe in things indifferent as meate drinke apparrell c. may offence be giuen when as they are vsed vnseasonably not in fit time and place and before fit persons And of this Paule speaketh saying If I knew my eating did offend my brother I would eat no flesh while the world standeth The offence here spoken of was an offence giueÌ„ in euil things for it was an euill act done by Balaam and accordingly receiued and taken of the Israelits for he vsed outward prouocations to allure them vnto sinne III. point The meanes whereby king Balac did cast a stumbling blocke before the children of Israell is set downe in the end of the verse by prouoking them to eat of things sacrificed to Idols and to commit fornication That we may vnderstand this fully read Numbers 25. The summe of the historie is this When Balaam had assayed sundry wayes to curse the children of Israell and could not he gaue Balac counsell to vse meanes to cause them to sinne At his counsell Balac sent foorth the most beautifull women in his kingdome into the campe of Israell to entise them to the seruice of their idols and to banquet with them at their idoll feasts that so they might draw them to fornication whereunto the Israelites condescended and so sinned against God Thus much of the meaning of the words First here obserue a speciall property of false teachers namely to cast offences before men to cause them to fall in the way that leadeth to saluation By this Christ intendeth to make knowne vnto this Church the false doctrine of Balaam Paule in his Epistles calleth the doctrin of the gospell a truth according to godlinesse because the intent of the gospell is to lead men to true godlinesse On the contrarie the doctrine of Antichrist is called the mysterie of iniquitie because the scope thereof is to draw men to all iniquitie and abhomination Here then wee haue a rule whereby wee may iudge betweene true doctrine and false euen by looking into the end and scope thereof if it ayme at true
of an harlot Fiftly their bodies are temples and dwelling places not for earthly Princes but for the holy Ghost and therefore must be furnished with Gods graces and adorned with chastitie other gifts of Gods spirit that they may be fit mantion places for so worthie a guest But by fornication they are made the sâ—ies stables of the prince of darknesse Verse 16. Repent thy selfe or else I come vnto thee shortly and will fight against thee with the sword of my mouth Christ hauing layd downe the sinnes of this church and the errors of the Nicholaitans doth here propound vnto this church First a remedie for her recouerie Secondly a reason to inforce the practise of the remedie The remedie is in these words Repent thy selfe In it consider these points First what it is to repent Secondly why Christ so often vrgeth thereunto Thirdly to whome Christ prescribeth this remedie Of the first we haue spoken in the first verse of this chapter Briefly therefore Repentance is a change of the mind from euill to good and a turning from sinne vnto God Here repentance must bee taken more largely for all the duties that accompany repentance in the practise therof as I. Humiliation of a man by confessing of his sins vnto God and condemning of himselfe for the sinne II. Prayer wherby a man doth earnestly intreat the Lord for the pardon of the same sins III. Reformation wherby a man in hart proposeth and in life indeuoureth to leaue all his former sinnes and for euer after to do all things in obedience vnto God vnto all these doth the holy Ghost exhort them in this place II. Point Why doth Christ so often prescribe this duty of repentance and so much vrge it An. Not for that it is a cause or a meritorious means to procure remission of sins life euerlasting as the Papists do falsly and damnably teach for that nothing can do but the obedience passion of Christ but first because it is a token of Gods fauor procured a most excellent fruit of faith such as maketh a man cease to do euill and moueth him to do good Secondly because it is a way wherin meÌ„ must walke vnto the end that wold haue remissioÌ„ of sins life eternal III. point To whom is this remedie prescribed Answ. First to the church of Pergamus and then to the Nicholaitans in that church though they were most wicked men Touching the church of Pergamus they were before commended for most worthie graces for they had repentance and yet note Christ sayth still vnto them Repent thy selfe Herein teaching vs a most worthie lesson which euery one ought to learne and practise namely that the life of a Christian is a continuall practise of repentance When a man hath once repented that is not sufficient but euery new day must haue a new repentance for his dayly slips Wee are Gods embassadours sayth Paule for Christ beseeching you in Christs steed that you would be reconciled vnto God Now they were reconciled to God before for they are called the Temple of the liuing God His meaning therefore is That they should striue more and more after reconciliation with God both in regard of their further assurance and also for their particular sinnes wherein they dayly offended Euery Christian must dayly wresâ—â—e with his owne corruptions which hee feeleth in himselfe that the longer hee liueth the more hee may grow in dislike with himselfe And in this distast of himselfe hee must dayly proceed that hee may euery day more and more grow vp in Christ. And least any should thinke that this was spoken to this church alone and not to vs consider that wee are in the same case with them their sinnes are our sins as we haue prooued We want zeale and seueritie against sinne and sinners Now being in the same fault with them wee must therefore practise the same remedy and renew our repentance though wee haue repented heretofore Secondly he prescribes this dutie to the Nicolaitans that held two damnable errours and no doubt liued accordingly in those sinnes and yet Christ barres them not from his kingdome but bids them repent Where note that great and grieuous sinners are not barred froÌ„ Gods mercie if they will repent Excellent is that saying of Isay God iâ— much in sparing and that of Dauid also With God is plentifull redemption This point is seriously to bee considered for wee haue in our congregations many that are well spoken of in the world and yet for knowledge of God and practise of life are flat Atheists We haue also among vs epicures blasphemers murtherers and fornicators with these Nicolaitans Now to all these and such like this doctrine appertaines not to embolden them in sinne but to assure them there is mercy in store for them with God if they will truly repent They must not turne the grace of God â—o wantonnesse and make his mercie a bolster to their iniquitie for this is despising of Gods bountie whereby they helpe vp vnto themselues wrath against the day of wrath but if with Iob they humble themselues in dust and ashes and crie to heauen for mercie from a broken heart that carrieth a resolute purpose to leaue all sinne then though their sinnes were neuer so many they shall all be drowned in the bottomelesse sea of Gods mercie though they were as crimson and scarlet which will take no other dye yet in Christs bloud they shall be made as white as wooll snow yea though they haue fallen often into the same sinnes which is most fearefull and dangerous yet vpon this vnfained repentance they shall bee restored to mercie for the fountaine thereof cannot be dried vp but see they doe repent for whosoeuer looketh for Christs merits must know that hee looketh for true repentance Thus much for the remedie II. point The reason wherby Christ would set an edge vpon the former remedie containeth a twofold threatening or commination the first against the whole Church in these words If not I come vnto thee shortly The second against the Nicolaitans in these words And will fight against them with the sword of my mouth For the first If not I will come vnto thee shortly these words were expounded in the fift verse The meaning is this If thou repent not I will come vnto thee testifie my presence by taking punishment vpon thee for thy want of zeale and of seueritie against sinne and sinners To this effect the Prophet Isay sayth Chap. 30.27 The name of the Lord shall come from farre to take punishment vpon the Assyrians In this threatening the phrase is to be noted Christ sayth If not I come vnto thee expressing a thing to come by a word of the time present To giue them to vnderstand that his comming vnto them by iudgements was as certaine as if it were present vnlesse they did repent Where this generall rule is to be obserued of all namely that when a Church or
first a man must euery day bethinke him selfe of his ende and of the comming of Christ either in generall to all the world or particularly vnto him by death and in this consideration he must esteem and iudge of euery day as of the day of his death or the day of iudgement Secondly he must prepare himselfe against death against the day of iudgement euery day euē this present day as though hee should now die or meete Christ in iudgement and the next day do the like and so goe on continually to the day of his death And for our furtherance in this Christian watch we must be mindefull of temperance and sobrietie that we keepe mediocritie in the vse of the creatures of God and of the things of this life For when men plunge themselus either in the cares of this world or in earthly delights they quite forget both sinne and death and the day of Iudgement and thus wee see what Christ meaneth by watchfulnesse As Christ prescribeth this dutie vnto this Church so are we in the name of Christ to bee enioyned the same Christian watchfulnesse both against sinne and death and the day of Iudgement And to mooue vs hereto consider these reasons First wee are watchfull for the preseruation of the things of this life as if a towne be in danger of sacking or burning there is watch and ward kept continually and if a mans house bee in danger of robbing hee will sit vp night and day to saue his goods yea euery man is verie painfull and watchfull to heape vp to himselfe the things of this world Now what a shame is it that men should bee watchfull for temporall things and yet haue no care of their soule that must liue for euer Againe want of watchfulnesse is the forerunner of death and eternall destruction I. Thess. 5. vers 3. When men say peace and safetie then shall come vpon them sudden destruction When the rich man had enlarged his barnes vpon the encrease of his substance he promised to himselfe case and securitie saying Soule soule take thy rest c. but it was sayd vnto him Oh foole this night shal thy soule be taken from thee And the old world knew nothing till the flood came and destroyed them all Now if the want of watchfulnesse bee the forerunner of destruction how great a cause haue wee to watch The second dutie inioyned is to confirme the graces of God decaied in them Strengthen the thinges which remaine that are readie to die as if hee should say sundry be the graces which I haue bestowed on you but many are lost and gone and those which remain are about to perish vnlesse you confirme them therefore see nowe that you strengthen and repaire the same In this dutie Christ teacheth this church and vs an excellent lesson that whosoeuer hath receiued any gift of God must haue care to preserue it and to make the same gift strong in him by continuall increase If a man haue receiued knowledge faith and repentance or any other gift of grace he must not suffer the same to lye dead in him but stirre vp increase and confirme it dayly that hee may bee a perfect man in Christ. For the gifts which men haue are not their owne but Gods also who looketh to receiue his owne with aduantage And therefore men like good Stewards must so vse the gifts receiued that they may returne them to God with increase Thus Paul perswadeth Timothy stirre vp the gift of God that is in thee for else the receiuer is an vnfaithfull seruant and so shall be rewarded And for the better perfourmance of this dutie we must often read the word of God and meditate therein we must heare it often preached and with due reuerence and preparation receiue the sacrament And pray continually striuing earnestly against the corruptions that bee in vs and dayly stirring vp our heart to all good duties Thus did Dauid checke the corruption and deadnesse of his heart Why art thou so cast downe oh my soule and also stirre vp the same vnto all good duties saying I haue applyed my heart to fulfill thy statutes alway euen to the end Ps. 119.112 Hereby are reprooued the common sort of professors hearers of the word who stand at a stay and goe not forward in grace This is a great fault for as we haue receiued grace so we ought to stirre vp the same that we may confirme and increase it dayly Further Christ addeth Which are about to die where he answereth to a question that is mooued by sundry at this day namely whether graces that concerne saluation may be vtterly lost or not Christ answeareth by a distinction that some graces that pertaine to saluation may be lost quite and others may be decayed so as they are about to die For the graces of God that pertaine to saluation be of two sorts some be absolutely necessarie so as without them a man of yeares cannot be saued and such are faith and regeneration Others bee lesse necessary which sometime goe with faith but not alwaies such are A plentifull feeling of the fauour of God ioy in the holy Ghost and boldnesse in prayer these may be lost wholy for a time in the seruants of God Yea faith and regeneration themselues may decay greeuously and be readie to di◠as this text saith Secondly consider fayth and regeneration in themselus and they may be wholly lost for nothing in it selfe is vnchangeable but God The state of the elect Angels by nature is changeable for they stand by the power of God Thirdly these graces may perish and decay finally vnlesse thy bee confirmed Question Why then doe not the elect finally fall away after their calling Ans. Their standing cometh not from the constancie of grace or faith but from the promise of God made vnto them to their faith so Christ saith to Peter Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke that is vpon thy faith which thou hast professed will I build my temple and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it that is though they may assault it and greeuously weaken it yet they shall neuer bee able finally to ouercome it Seing sundry graces of God may be lost and the most necessary graces greatly decay yea of themselues quite die wee that haue receiued from God any grace either of faith or repentance are hereby taught not to bee presumptuous or ouer confident in our selus but with feare and trembling worke out our saluation Phillip 2.13 The reason to enforce the former remedie is this For I haue not found thy workes perfect before God and therefore watch and confirme the decayed graces of God that be in thee In this reason Christ giueth thē vs to vnderstand that he maketh a search in his church of al the works that men doe in the same that he may accordingly reward them for not finding doth presuppose a search And so the
of mankind neither is there any other meanes appointed hereunto in the word of God This sheweth that their opinion is false who teach that God calleth all â—he world effectually vnto saluation for how can thâ—y bee called that neuer heard of the 〈◊〉 of God but all in all ages neuer 〈◊〉 of the word of God Albeit 〈◊〉 the comming of Christ their sound hath gone foorth into all nations Secondly this sheweth the fondnesse of their opinion who defend the Doctrine of vniuersall grace that God should giue grace pertaining to saluation vnto euerie man in the world so as he may be saued if he will for the meanes to receiue grace is the hearing of the word which all men in all ages neuer had vouchsafed vnto them The second dutie prescribed is the holding fast of this doctrine To hold fast here signifieth two things first to maintaine the doctrine of the Gospell receiued and taught by the Apostles Secondly to put the same in practise in a godly life of these wee haue spoken before cap. 2.25 The third dutie is to repent where by repentance is not meant the beginning of repentance but the renewing and restoring of the same for their hardnesse and deadnesse of heart whereby they did slackly and coldly practise the good duties which they did professe Hereby we are taught not to content our selues with the begining of repentance but we must renue the same continually that not for grosse sins only but euen for the wants that bee in vs as for our dulnesse and deadnesse of heart and for our hypocrisie and decay in Gods graces And because this Church was verie dead and dull of heart therefore Christ addeth a reason to mooue them to the practise of this dutie which is a most terrible threatning in these words If thou wilt not watch I will come on thee 〈◊〉 a theefe and thou shalt not know what houre I will come vpon thee Here marke Christs order and dealing hauing prescribed a remedie for their fault hee giueth them a direction to practise the same and after addeth a most terrible threatning to driue them therevnto as if he should say if thou wilt not watch against sinne and against death and for that end remember my word hold fast the same and repent then look as a theefe comes vpon a man on a suddaine and spoyles his goods and cuts the throate of his children so will I come on thee on a suddaine and power vpon thee my wrath whereby I will 〈◊〉 cut the throat of thy soule and thou shalt haue no means to escape my punishment Here Christ threatneth suddaine and speedie destruction but yet with condition and limitation of repentance Now because we be like this Church as hath been shewed by reason of the long peace which we inioy we may also vse the same reason and threatning at this day to stirre vp our dead harts We must watch against all sinne and against death and for this end must haue in memorie the word of God and hold fast the faith vnto the end and repent continually of all wants but if we doe not this then are the vengeances and eternall punishments of God to be powred vpon vs without measure and that sodenly when wee cannot preuent them If a man haue but a sparke of grace the consideration hereof will mooue him to repentance and to watchfulnes but if this will not awake a man out of his sinnes then nothing remaineth but a fearfull expectation of the wrath of God which shall be vnauoidable and endure for euer Indeed if a man had some thousand yeares allotted for the punishment of his sins there were some cause why hee might continue in them but seeing this punishment is eternall and when many thousand yeares are expired they are as farre from the end of their woe as euer they were therefore it must stirre vp all dead and drowzie harts vnto repentance and cause them to shake off securitie ignorance and coldnesse in Religion and to breake off the course of euerie sinne Vers. 4. Notwithstanding thou hast a few names yet in Sardie which haue not defiled their garments and thâ—y shall walke with me in white for they are worthy Heere beginneth the second part of the matter of this Epistle namely the praise and commendation of some part of this Church The words doe thus depend vppon those which went before wheras Christ had sayd that this Church was dead in sinne and had onely a name to liue some man might aâ—ke how it could bee a true Church To this Christ answereth in the beginning of this verse that though the greatest part in this Church were dead in their sinnes yet some few there were among them that were aliue in Christ and did testifie the the same by true and sincere obedience In this coherence we may obserue two instructions I. that a particular congregation on earth is made a Church of God and so called in regard of Gods elect therein who doe truely belieue For the priuiledges of a Church belong vnto particular congregations onely by reason of the faith of the elect among them The Catholick church is the whole Company of the elect truly beleuing in Christ particular congregations are members of it so farre forth as they doe truely beleeue the rest that doe not truely belieue are not members of the Church before God but 〈◊〉 in the iudgement of men like vnto superfluous humors which are in the bodie but no parts thereof This confuteth the Doctrine of the Church of Rome who teach that wicked men that are reiected in Gods decree may yet bee true members of the Church of God Secondly in this coherence Christ intimateth vnto vs a distinction betweene man and man in this Church for all that were in this Church were men called professing Christ and his Gospell and yet of them some were dead in their sinnes and others were aliue in Christ. Touching this distinction of men wee must search the cause thereof It must not be ascribed to any power or will in man but to the good pleasure of God as the scripture teacheth for when the bodie of the Israelites had giuen themselues to Idolatrie there were yet seuen thousand that neuer bowed the knee to Baall what was the cause why they did not liue like to the other Israelites Surely nothing in the will of man though the Idolatrie of the other was to bee ascribed to themselues but the text is cleare it was the good pleasure of God who had preserued and kept them By this wee see how erronious and false the Diuinitie of some Protestants is which ascribe the cause of this distinction betweene man and man to the libertie of mans will being renewed by grace saying That GOD giues to euerye man sauing grace by vertue whereof hee maye repent and beleeue if hee will but yet because the will of man doth still remaine sinfull hence it commeth that hee hath libertie to obey
horrible abuses of this power which ought to bee knowen and considered being a sufficient warrant vnto vs that the Church of Rome is no true church of God for though the Pope cary in his armes the keys yet they are not the keyes of heauen but of hell For he hath made moe places of rest and woe than euer God did as Limbus pâ—tâ—uÌ„ and Purgatorie therefore must needs make moe doores thither and so moe locks keies By this doctrine touching the keyes of Dauid giuen to Christ and the power of the keyes in the church deriued thence we may learne sundry things First that Christ who hath the keyes of Dauid to open and shut doth not open to all but to some onely The reason hereof is this Adam beeing created in integritie was in the fauour of God but by his sinne he lost the fauour of God so barred himselfe both out of the earthly and heauenly paradise and all his posteritie by the same sin and by their owne actuall sins are likewise debarred for sinne is a partition wall betweene vs and God and a cloud between our praiers and God himselfe as Ieremie speaketh so that sinne is the cause of this exclusion and so many sins as a man committeth so many bolts and barres hee maketh to exclude himselfe from the kingdome of heauen The consideration whereof should moue euery one to take a narrow view of his miserable state in himself through AdaÌ„ for by originall sin wherin we were born and by our actual transgressions wherin we liue we barre our selfe from the kingdome of heauen It is lamentable to see how the whole world lyeth in sinne and how the deuill bewitcheth men to conceale or diminish their sins making great sins small and little sinnes none at all when as the least sinne which they commit without repentance is sufficient to barre them for euer out of the kingdome of Heauen Againe seeing euery sinne doth barre vs out of Heauen this must be a motiue to induce euery one of vs to repent of all our sinnes to bewayle the same to pray earnestly for the pardon of them in the death of Christ and continually to labor to turne vnto God from all sinne because if wee liue but in one sinne it will bee a mightie barâ—e sufficient to exclude vs the Kingdome of heauen eternally Thirdly seeing Christ keepâ— the keyes of heauen heereby wee are taught to come vnto Christ to seek by him to enter into the kingdom of heaueÌ„ For Christ by his death hath opened heauen as hee sayd vnto Nathaniell and Philip Verily verily I say vnto you hereafter shall yee see heauen open meaning by the ministrie of the Gospell and seeing it is open we must striue to enter into it as the men in Iohn Baptists time did Mat. 11.12 This we do by endeuoring to become good members of Gods church on earth for that is the dore and suburbs of the Kingdome of heauen which euerie one must enter into that would come to heauen it selfe euen as a man that would goe into a house must needs come to the dore Now in the Church there is the true dore which is Christ himselfe and the key thereof which is his word and the ministerie of the word which doth locke and vnlocke the same Quest. What shall we doe to become true members of the Church Ans. We must doe two things First humble our selues for all our sinnes praying vnto GOD for the pardon of them and beleeuing the same through Christ. Secondly endeauor and purpose by Gods grace euerie day to leaue the same sinnes This doing wee are at the dore of heauen and if wee would haue our soules enter into heauen when wee die this wee must doe while we liue But if we enter not into the dore of grace by the key of knowledge in the ministerie of the word while we liue wee shall neuer come to the gate of glorie after death Vers. 8. I know thy workes behold I haue set before thee an open dore and no man can shut it for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denyed my name In this verse and so forward to the twelft is contayned the matter of this Epistle which may bee reduced to three â—eads a Praise a Promise and a Commaundement The Praise in this eight verse The Promise in the 9. and 10. The Commaundement in the 11. For the first the Praise of this Church is first summarily propounded I know thy works which hath beene expounded and the end thereof with the vses in the former Epistles Then hee addeth the reason of his coÌ„mendation wherin are two things to bee obserued I the signe of Christs approbation in these words I haue set before thee an open dore II. their conuersation or the workes which Christ approoued In the words following Thou hast a litle streÌ„gth and hast kept my word hast not denied my name Both these may be vndetstood either of the Angell and Minister of this Church or of the whole Church also I take it to bee meant of both Being spoken of the Minister of this Church the words beare this sence Behold I haue set before thee an open dore c. That is behold and consider I haue vouchsafed vnto thee oportunitie and libertie to preach the Gospell and thereby to conuert men vnto me So much S. Paul meaneth by the dore of vtterance 1. Cor. 16.9 For thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denyed my name That is though thou be indued but with a small measure of gifts pertaining to thy calling yet thou hast maintayned my Gospell and hast not denyed my name These words being thus expounded doe affoord vs these instructions First from the signe of his approbation wee learne that it is a great priuiledge for any Minister to haue libertie to preach the Gospell and thereby to conuert men vnto Christ so much the word of attention behold importeth which may also further appeare by this that the most famous and worthy Prophets of God were not alwayes vouchsafed this fauour as Isay and Ezekiell who were sent sometime to harden thy people And Christ himselfe complaineth of the want of this priuiledg saying I haue spent my streÌ„gth in vaine and in regard of this priuiledge the Ministers of the Gospell are called Sauiors And by reason of this libertie they haue title to the promise of shining as starres in glorie Dan 12.3 This therefore is an vnspeakable mercie and so ought to bee esteemed and all Ministers that haue the same vouchsafed vnto them ought highly to magnifie the name of God for it and to value it more worth than all earthly blessings whatsoeuer Secondly from the workes which Christ approoued in the Angell of this Church we may obserue that Ministers indued with small measure of gifts may bee able to doe great seruice vnto God in his Church This thing
And so accordingly is misery to be considered Now of the punishments in this life some concerne the whole man some the parts of man some his estate PunishmeÌ„ts concerning the whole man bee of two sorts The first is subiection to the wrath of GOD whereby a man since Adams fall is made the child of wrath a misery of all miseries yet the more greeuous because without some grace a man cannot discern see the same The second is a Bondage vnder the Diuell wherby a man in his mind will affections is subiect euery way to the will of the Diuell which though we cannot describe yet wee may thus conceiue of it The regenerate man saith I sin but I would not sin The naturall man saith I sin and I will sin It is my nature to sin and my delight and this was the state of this Church Punishments concerning the parts of man bee either miseries of his soule or of his body the miseries of his soule be these First in the vnderstanding Ignorance of Gods will And in sundry madnesse and foolishnesse and in all men pain and difficulty both to learn remember whatsoeuer is good which was not in man by creation In the conscience also be accusations secret feares and terrours In the will is rebellion to Gods will In all affections peruersnesse All which are miseries of the soule The body also hath these miseries First it is subiect to all infirmities sicknesses diseases and aches which are so many as all the bookes of Phisitians neither doe nor can record the same Secondly mans body is mortal subiect to teÌ„poral deth which no man can possibly auoid or preuent by all the art and skill in the world Punishments of mans estate concerne either his goods or calling In goods there bee these miseries want of things necessary for by reason of sin it is a punishment in it owne nature a curse and all the hurts that come by the creatures for their enmity towards man towards one another as also their subiection to vanitie all these be miseries and the punishments of mans sinne In mans calling there is miserie for therein man is subiect to trouble to losses and sorow which come as a punishment of mans first sinne And all these be the miseries of man in this life At the end of this life comes bodily death the separation of soule and bodie asunder which in it selfe is a most fearfull curse for so it is the verie gate of Hell But after this life is the accomplishmeÌ„t of all miseries that is eternal destruction and condemnation in hell fire which to be the end of all misery appeares by this because it is a separation of mans person from the societie presence of God and an enduring of Gods wrath in the whole person euen in the place of the Diuell and damned soules that not for a time but for euer and euer eternally And thus we see what punishment is and answerably what misery is wherby we may see what it is to be wretched namely in a word to be subiect to al miseries whether we consider theÌ„ in the râ—ot thereof originall sin or vnder the forme of punishment in this life in the whole person and in soule body seuerally in goods and calling at the end of this life and in the world to come The proper end that moues Christ to say to this Church She knew not that shee was wretched is this to teach this Church and in them vs and all Churches to learne to knowe their owne miseries to feele the same and to be touched in conscience for them We therfore must learne not to â—â—atter our selus with hope of our good state but labor to see our miserie both in sin the punishment thereof And seeing it striue to be touched with it that we may crie with the Iewes What shal we do to be saued for till such time as this in some measure be wrought in vs we shal be but luke-warme professors hauing a shew of godlines but wanting the power thereof The true sight of our miserie is the gift and grace of God but yet we must vse all good means that we may come to see the same to be touched with it that so we may haue hearts hereby fit to receiue the Gospell which containes the remedie of this our miserie And miserable that is worthy to be pitied this is added not to set downe another thing but to expres the greatnes of their misery as if he should say Thy misery is not small but so great and so greeuous as indeed thou art in that regard to be pitied of all men Hence we learne that we must not despise parties miserable by reason of their sins or scorne and contemne them But contrariwise lament pity them When Dauid saw men sin and so pull heapes of miseries vpon them he shed riuers of tears The Lord makes it a good mans property to mourne for the abhominations of the people Ieremie for the sins of the people wished his head were full of water And iust Lot greeued his righteous hart for the abhominations of Sodome It was the fault of the Corinthians which Paul reprooueth that when the incestuous man had sinned that greeuous sinne They were not humbled but puffed with contempt against the partie And it is a fault in sundry men at this daye that they are not humbled in themselues when they see other men sin We must not do so but shew the grace we haue aboue others in being greeued for the miseries which men without grace by their sins pull dayly vpon them Thus much of their miserie in generall The partes of their miserie are three which Christ noteth particularly that if it were possible he might cause this church to lay aside this damnable pride for these in all men are maine miseries The First is pouertie And poore that is properly one that hath not a rag to his back nor bread to his mouth vnlesse hee begge the same of others But here it is taken for one that is spiritually poore which pouerty wee shall better conceiue if we do vnderstand what be true spirituall riches True riches be Gods grace and sauor in Christ as the pardon of sinne and life euerlasting The poore man therefore is hee that wanteth Gods fauour for the remission of his sins and the gift of eternall life hath in him no good thing that is acceptable to God but in regard of his soule is as silly and poore as any beggar in regard of his bodie The end why Christ calleth this church poore is to beat downe the proud conceit of her owne good estate and to cause her to feele her spirituall pouertie and so become poore in spirit And we in them are likewise taught to labour to feele our owne pouertie how by nature there is no goodnesse in vs but wee are vtterly destitute of the grace and
must giue up at the last day 1. Cor. 15.24 And here we must consider in what manner God giues his Reuelation to his sonne First therefore Christ Iesus as he is Mediator is made Lord of this Reuelation so as hee may say it is his owne right and royaltie being a part of that law whereby his Church is now gouerned whereof he is Lord and King Againe this Reuelation was reuealed vnto Christ as he is man before it was euer knowne to any creature man or Angell by reason of the vnion of his manhood with the godhead In this which hath been said we may obserue that this booke of the Reuelation is Christ his right and belongeth vnto him as his owne royaltie and priviledge For as the lawes in any kingdome belong to the prince thereof and are called his lawes alone and no mans els So this booke being a part of that law whereby Christ gouerneth his Church is his royaltie alone for God gaue it him and he hath by his Angell sent it to his Church And that which is here said of this booke must be vnderstood proportionally of all other books of holy scripture Christ is made Lord of all and they are all of them his royalties and possessions And from hence will follow necessarily First That no man in the world hath authoritie aboue this booke or any other part of Canonicall Scripture indeed Monarchs and princes haue great authoritie and preheminence in their dominions ouer all persons and ouer all causes of men but in the Church they with all others owe homage vnto Christ there hee hath the Canonicall Scriptures to be his laws whereto euery one must subiect himselfe The dispensation of the word and the adminisâ—ration of the Sacraments bee his royall ordinances ouer which none may dare to claime rule or authoritie for so should the Scriptures haue beene giuen vnto them for their prerogatiues as they were to Christ but God gaue them to him alone and hee disposeth thereof as pleaseth him And therefore the Pope in taking vpon him to dispence with the word and to mangle the Sacraments doth herein steppe into the roome of Christ and so declare himselfe to be that man of sinne by seeking to rob him of that princely royaltie which belongs to him alone Secondly that the soueraigne power and authoritie of expounding Scripture belongeth to Christ alone and to none other with him True it is that man hath a ministerie committed vnto him by vertue whereof he may expound Scripture by scripture but men haue no power of themselues to determine of the proper sence of Scripture And therefore the Popish practise in giuing to the Church absolute authoritie to determin of the sence of Scripture of themselues without Scripture is flat robbery against Christ for therein they giue vnto men that soueraigne power which is proper to Christ. Thirdly herein wee obserue the excellencie of this booke and of the whole Scripture of God for all of it is the gift of the father to the sonne and of the son vnto his Church The like cannot bee said of any writings of men whatsoeuer bee they neuer so excellent herein the Scriptures surpasse them all Whereby we are taught to esteeme more reuerently of the Scriptures of God than of all the writings of men in the world Here then behold the sinne of this age which more delighteth to speake and heare the sayings of men in the publicke ministerie than the glorious word of the euerliuing God Whereas the writings of men be full of darkenesse of errour and deceit but the word of God is most holy and pure and euery way perfect proceeding wholly from the father of lights vnto his beloued sonne who hath faithfully dispersed the same for the good of his Church To shew to his seruants things that must shortly be done These words containe the second third and fourth Arguments whereby this Reuelation is described viz. the end of it the persons to whom it must be shewed and the matter which it containeth Arg. II. The end of this Reuelation is To shew that is to make knowne and manifest things to come for the good of the whole Church Whence we may obserue that the Papists erre exceedingly in debarring lay people as they call them from the reading of the Scripture for the end of this booke is To make manifest to Gods seruants things to come And who are Gods seruants Are the Cleargie onely and not lay people also God forbid the lay man is Christ his seruant as well as one of the Cleargie And therefore it is Gods will that he should learne to know and vnderstand this booke like one of his seruants And here consider that if this booke of Scripture which is hard and difficult must be learned of the lay man then much more must he search into all other bookes of God which bee more plaine and easie as the histories of Gospell Epistles c. Arg. III. The persons to whom it must be shewed viz. The seruants of Christ. This Reuelation was not giuen of God for all men indefinitely but for all his seruants that is such alone as repent of their sinnes and truly beleeue in Christ for the pardon of them and shew forth the same by new obedience So hee teacheth elsewhere The secret of the Lord is with them that feare him and his covenant to giue them vnderstanding Psalm 25.14 The Lord will reueale his secret to his servants the Prophets Amos 3.7 And God will not keepe backe from Abraham the thing hee was to doe vnto Sodome and Gomorrah because hee knew Abraham would doe his will and teach his familie after him Genes 18. vers 17.19 The consideration whereof should admonish vs not to content our selues with the bare hearing of the word and outward participation of the sacraments but to labor principally to become Gods seruants and to shew the same by the practise of that which we heare Hereby shall wee receiue instruction from the Lord and grow in knowledge dayly more and more our vnderstandings shall more easily conceiue the will of God for they that will doe the will of his father shall know his doctrine Iohn 7.17 Here then is the cause why most hearers after long teaching profit little but remaine as blind and ignorant as euer they were euen their owne impietie they liue in their sinnes and labour not to become Gods seruants Secondly in this argument we may obserue that Christ Iesus is true God for here he is made the head of the Church euery true beleeuer is his seruant and he his Lord the angels of the Churches be his angels as after we shall see which prerogatiue none can haue but he that is true and very God Thirdly in this Argument are those confuted which hold that God would haue all to bee saued and cals all men without exception For if hee called all effectually then hee would offer the meanes to all to wit his holy word that so they might
bee called to the state of gâ—ace This he doth not for as wee see this booke is giuen not to all but to his seruants and that which is said of this booke is true of the whole Scripture The Lord shewed his word sayth Dauid not to all the world but to Iacob that is his people with whome hee made a couenant Psal. 147.19 20. The fourth Argument whereby this Reuelation is described is the matter thereof viz. Things which must shortly bee done that is things to come Whereby in generall we may obserue a difference of this booke from the rest of holy Scripture which treats of things present or past this being a prophecie of things to come The matter of this booke is described by two Arguments first by the necessitie of these things to come They must be done secondly by the circumstance of time when shortly or quickly For the necessitie of these things they be such as must needs be done So speaketh the holy Ghost elsewhere of sundry things to come of offences It must needs be that offences should come Mat. 18.7 Of heresies There must bee heresies in the Church 1. Cor. 11.19 And of afflictions Through manifold afflictions we must enter into the kingdome of heauen Act. 14.22 And They that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecutions 2. Timoâ—h 3.12 From whence I gather That things which come to passe concerning Gods church and the enemies thereof doe come to passe necessarily This doctrine must be well obserued for though it be the truth of God yet the reason of man will not agree vnto it for some will say If all things come to passe necessarily then in their actions and proceedings men haue no free will for necessitie and libertie of will cannot stand together Answ. They may indeed constraint and mans free will cannot stand together but mans will and vnchangeable necessitie may well accord As I shew thus In God there is most absolute freedome of will yet he doth many things of necessitie as he willeth that which is good necessarily for he cannot possibly will that which is euill and yet he willeth the same most freely So Christ died necessarily he could not but die if we consider the counsell of God and yet he died most freely For he laid downe his life of himselfe and no man tooke it from him Iohn 10.18 It will be said againe if things come to passe by necessitie then it is in vaine to vse any meanes for the effecting of them for Gods will must be done do we what we will Answ. This is mans corrupt reason these men must consider that as God hath appointed what things must come to passe so he hath appointed the meanes how they shall bee effected and seeing the Lord hath appointed as well the meanes as the end wee should by this necessitie rather be induced to vse the meanes than any way moued to neglect the same To make this more plaine wee must know there is a double necessitie one is absolute another in part I call that absolute necessitie which cannot be otherwise possibly as that God liueth and cannot die is omnipotent infinite c. Necessitie in part is when any thing done is necessarie onely because it depends on necessarie causes as fire to burne is necessarie in regard of that order which God hath set in nature by creation yet this necessitie is not absolute for fire would not burne if God should please to change that order set in nature as he did when the three children were cast into the hot fierie ouen Dan. 3.27 Now whereas wee say Things to come must necessarily be done it must bee vnderstood of necessitie in part and not of absolute for in themselues they be changeable and contingent and necessarie only in regard of Gods decree appointing them which is vnchangeable in regard whereof all things to come bee necessarie And yet we may not thinke that the vnchangeablenesse of Gods decree doth take away freedome from mans will it onely inclines the same to one part so disposeth that man should freely will that to bee which God eternally hath decreed The second thing whereby the matter of this booke is set out vnto vs is the circumstance of time when these things must be done Shortly must be well obserued and howsoeuer some things foretold were not to be done till many hundred yeares after which space of time might seeme verie long yet in two respects it is but short First in regard of God to whom a thousand yeares are but as one day 2. Pet. 3.8 Secondly in regard of men to whome a hundred or two hundred yeres seeme but a short time when once they bee expired though before they seemed long This circumstance of time is set down for two causes First to terrifie all carnal and carelesse men for this booke foretelleth iudgements plagues and destructions for the enimies of Gods church which mâ—st shortly come vppon them which is a thing worthy our carefull consideration in this secure age of the world wherein men blesse themselues in their sinnes without fear of Gods iudgements and say they shall haue peace though they walke after the stubbornenesse of their owne hearts putting farre from them the euill day saying spare thy selfe this shall not come vnto thee But shall the lyon rore and the beasts not tremble Yet the Lord threateneth his iudgements but men will not repent Well let vs consider this whether we be young or old high or low that Gods iudgements are shortly to come and let this bee a motiue to raise vs out of the sleepe of sinne and of securitie That which Peter said of false teachers is also true of all impenitent sinners vnlesse they preuent the same by speedie and unfained repentance Their iudgement long agoe is not farre off and their damnation sleepeth not 2. Pet. 2.3 Secondly this circumstance of time serueth greatly to comfort the seruants of Christ and to furnish them with all patience and long suffering vnder any aduersitie or distresse that may befall them in bodie or mind or both Indeed many are brought to impatience and distrust by afflictions and crosses But the child of God in such a case must call to mind what the holy ghost hath here set down concerning the prophecies of this booke which foretell deliuerance for Gods Church and for euerie member thereof namely That they must shortly be brought to passe yet a very little while and hee that commeth for their deliuerance will come and will not tarrie Hebr. 10. vers 37. Thus much for the matter of this reuelation now followe the instruments whereby the Lord doth conuay the same vnto his Church which is the first argument whereby it is described in these wordes Which hee sent and shewed by his Angell vnto his seruant Iohn Where two points must be obserued first the action of Christ which is the ground of their imploiment secondly the persons imploied therein as his instruments For the
of the church For the time is at hand Here is a reason of the former benediction for seeing the time of the accomplishing of this prophecie is at hand must shortly be fulfilled therefore those be blessed which reade and keepe the same in memorie And it is an answere to a secret obiection for they might haue said we need not to reade or remember this prophecie seeing it shall not be fulfilled in our dayes but he addeth The time is at hand wherein they must be fulfilled and therefore it must bee marked These wordes for substance were in the first verse where it is said The Reuelation was of things that must shortly be done And here they be repeated againe Whereby hee would teach vs That these prophecies containe weightie matter to be deepely considered and earnestly thought on And S. Iohn repeates the same for two causes first to awake the members of the church out of the sleepe of security and make them stand vpon their watch continually for though they cannot fall into the dead sleepe of sinne yet the slumber of securitie may ouertake theÌ„ the wise virgines slumber as well as the foolish Matth. 25.5 And the spouse of Christ the true Church confesseth That shee sleepeth though her heart waketh Cant. 5.2 Secondly to confirme and hearten the church and all true members of Christ against the afflictions to come for herein is the common saying true He that is forewarned is fore-armed Now in these words The time is at hand Christ would teach vs to obserue That whatsoeuer thing may befall the members of Christ in this life whether afflictions temptations death or the last iudgement it selfe all will come shortly This consideration ought to take place in our hearts being of great vse in our liues as to stay vs from many sinnes so to mooue vs to doe all things with good conscience And the want hereof is the cause of much euill The bad seruant beates his fellowes because hee thinkes his maister doth deferre his comming Matth. 24.48.49 The old world went on in sinne neuer regarding Noahs prophecie and so knew nothing till the flood came and swept them all away Matth. 24.39 We should lay these to our harts and alwayes thinke with Paule the Lord is at â—and The rather because wee haue had the Gospell and peace with all temporall blessings these eight and thirtie yeares now the state of the church is interchangeable one while peace and then trouble so as it is like this peaceable state will not long continue but we must bee tried And the time of ouâ— triall is at hand for whatsoeuer must befall the Church will come shortly We must therefore prepare for trouble and so wee shall finde it the lesse greeuous Vers. 4. Iohn to the seuen Churches which are in Asia Grace be with you and Peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seuen spirits which are before his throne Here beginneth the second part of the Preface to wit the inscription of this vision and it hath two branches First a dedication in these words Iohn to the seueÌ„ Churches which are in Asia Secondly a salutation in the next words Grace be with you and peace c. to the ninth verse In the dedication obserue first the penman that dedicates this booke secondly the parties to whom it is sent For the first the penman is Iohn who here againe repeats his name to shew and certifie euery reader of this booke that he was without al doubt the true penman of the holy ghost in writing this Reuelation But though he repeat his name yet he doth not adde any titles of honour or commendation as hee did in the first verse Wherein he giues vs a true patterne of modestie and humilitie which is neuer to speake in our owne cause to our owne praise but onely in cases of necessitie when Gods glory may bee aduaunced and the credit of our particular callings maintained This Paule practised who often humbles himselfe and cals himself the least of all the Apostles yea the chiefe of all sinners yet when the credit of his Apostleship came into question then he sets out himselfe shewing he was a true Apostle one of the chiefe and aboue those which did falsely call themselues so as wee may find in both of his Epistles to the Corinthians Secondly the persons to whom hee wrote were the seuen Churches in Asia concerning them note two things first hee writes to churches secondly to the churches in Asia For the first why writes he to the churches rather thaÌ„ to the church seeing there is but one only Catholicke church Ans. The church may be considered diuers waies first as it is the whole companie of the elect so it is but one secondly as the same is parted into seuerall branches and companies one part being in one countrey and another part in some other Wherein also euery seuerall congregation professing the gospell is a particular Church And so there may bee many Churches all of them beeing members of one Catholicke Church As the sea is onely one yet it consisteth of many parts which taking their names of the countreyes whereto they adioyne are called so many particular Seas as the English Sea the Spanish sea French Italian Scottish Seas c. And of particular Churches must Iohn bee vnderstood in this place Now Iohn chuseth rather to write to Churches than to particular men First because the matter of this booke concerneth the Church being a Propheticall hystorie touching the state of the Church to the end Secondly because particular Churches which bee true members of the Catholicke Church are the pillars and ground of truth 1. Timoth 3.15 And the Church is so called not that her authority is aboue the word but first because it is the treasure house wherein the Scriptures are preserued from age to age against the rage of Gods enemies Secondly because the Church giues testimonie to the truth of Gods word And thirdly because it publisheth the truth of God word by vertue of that ordinary ministery which God hath ordained therein Secondly in the dedication of this booke among all particular Churches God directs him to make choise of those seuen in Asia no doubt for speciall cause First because they were then most famous Churches as the chapters following and the histories of the Church doe plainely shew Secondly that the calling of the Gentiles to the light of the Gospell which long before had beene foretold might bee more euident for here the Iewes are passed by and the Gentiles sent vnto Lastly we may here obserue That S. Iohn knew no prerogatiue of the church of Rome aboue other churches for if it were the mother church whereon alâ— other churches should depend as the Papists would haue it I would know of them why Iohn passed by it in the dedication of this booke which containeth matter needfull for al churches to know Grace be with
shew mercie exercise iudgement keepe courts assises begin end and continue warre according to his commaundements And so in euery thing the direction of Christ should be their guide as it was to Dauid Thy lawes O Lord haue beene my counsellours Psal. 119.24 Fourthly if Christ bee soueraigne king then all earthly princes are bound to plant and establish in their kingdomes the religion of Christ else how can they shew themselues his loyall subiects Many imagine That earthly princes may admit vnto their subiects any religion for the peace of the ciuile state but this is against the equitie of Gods word in this place for wherein can earthly princes doe homage vnto Christ if they maintaine not his religion And their dutie in this behalfe is signified plainely in the parable of the mariage For when they that were bidden did not come the king sent forth his seruants which may be vnderstood of Christian magistrats to compell men to come to the mariage for that is the magistrates dutie in respect of the outward profession of true religion Fiftly seeing Christ alone is prince of the kings of the earth hence we learne that kings on earth in their dominions are soueraigne gouernours ouer all persons and in all causes next vnder Christ he is king of kings absolutely and they are vnder him alone and haue no other head but him Whereby wee see the presumption and arrogancie of the Pope and Sea of Rome in claiming supremacie aboue all kings and princes in the whole church vpoÌ„ earth This is a deuice of the diuell and high treason against Christ for hereby hee is robbed of this royall prerogatiue to be the only prince of the kings of the earth Lastly seeing Christ is king of all kings we must not be discouraged when we be called to suffer any affliction for his truth let the tyrants of the earth rage and bend their force to hurt vs yet wee haue a king aboue them al for whom we suffer he is their king hee can stay and bridle them and if hee please confound and bruise them in peeces They cannot do any thing but that which he permits for hee rules in the middest of all his enemies Psal. 110.2 he can breake them in pieces like a potters vessell Thus much of the offices of Christ. The second part of Christs description is by the execution of his offices which consists in foure works The first contained in these words Vnto him which loued vs the second in these Which washed vs in his bloud the other two in the two verses which follow viz. 6 and 7. For the first which loued vs that is Iohn and the churches of Asia by proportion all other churches being parts of the true church The loue of Christ hath three degrees the first is a generall loue wherby he loues all his creatures approuing the same to be good as they be his by creation The second is the loue of mankind in that he was content to become a redeemer for mankind after their fall and not â—or any other creature no not for the Angels which fell as well as man who therefore remaine without all hope of saluation The third and principall is that wherby he loues his elect and chosen children which is that speciall sauour whereby he accepts of them to life euerlasting This third degree hath two parts First it is taken for his purpose to loue as when he saith I haue loued Iacob and hated Esau Rom. 9.13 Secondly for the act of louing which is the declaration of his purpose by spirituall benefits 1. Iohn 3.1 Behold what singular loue God hath shewed vnto vs that wee should be called the sonnes of God noting the declaration of his loue in the gift of adoption So in this verse by the loue of Christ vnto his church is meant the actuall declaration of his speciall fauour in accepting them for his children and bestowing many singular blessings vpon them Whereas S. Iohn placeth this in the first place of all the benefites of Christ That he loued vs hee would teach vs That this speciall loue is the very ground of mans redemption which excludeth all foreseene faith and workes from being motiues of mans election in Gods eternall councell and so proportionally all foreseene sinnes from being motiues in God of mans reprobation It may be obiected The loue of God as also of man respects a thing as it is good First the thing must be good and then it is loued and so in mans redemption God first foresees their goodnesse and therefore chuseth them Ans. There is great difference betweene the loue of the creature and of the creator The loue of the creature followes the goodnesse of a thing because he seeth it is good therefore he loues it But God the creator first loues the creature before it bee good and hence it comes that it is good because he loues it Secondly whereas Saint Iohn and all the churches of Asia as other true churches do beleeue and are assured that Christ loues them for that Saint Iohn taketh for granted this should moue all men to haue this care to labour aboue all things to be rooted and grounded in the loue of God seeing hee placeth that in the first place This is the principall thing wherein the Apostle would haue the Ephesians rooted and grounded and therefore prayeth That with all Saints they may be able to comprehend what is the breadth and length deapth and height thâ—â—of Ephes. 2. vers 17 18 19. This we doe when we are assured in heart and conscience by the working of Gods spirit that he loues vs in Christ. So that he which denies vnto vs the assurance of Gods loue in Christ takes away the very ground of our saluation Now that we may haue this assurance of Gods loue wee must in all good duties to God and man draw neere to God with our hearts keeping a good conscience in all things and then will God draw neere to vs. If any man loue me saith Christ he will keepe my word and then my father will loue him and we will come in vnto him and dwell with him Iohn 14.23 meaning by the holy ghost which shall shed this loue into our hearts Rom. 5. vers 5. causing vs to increase in the feeling thereof as wee grow in faith and obedience towards him And hath washed vs from our sinnes in his bloud Here is the second benefit and action of Christ to his church Where first of all the very phrase hath washed vs doth import that the sinnes of men are as filthie spots in their soules and that himselfe and this church of God were touched with a serious consideration of their vilenesse by reason of their sinnes for washing presupposeth former filthinesse and pollution Thus did Dauid most sensibly feele his owne filthinesse and see his miserable estate when he desired the Lord to wash him throughly confessing thereby that his soule and body were so foulely stained and
was the verie first of all things there was nothing before him he had â— being when all creatures were not then was he the same that he is now and for this saith Saint Iohn Chap. 1. vers 1. In the beginning was the word that is the sonne of God he had his beeing and subsisting when all other creatures wanted it and began to be This proueth the eternitie of Christ because hee had his being before any creature he was a substance and essence begotten of the father before all worlds not created as other creatures are or made of any other Secondly he is called the beginning because he giueth a beginning to al creatures For all things which were created and had a being were created by him and had their being from him So saith the Apostle All things are from him and for him Colos. 1.16 And hence we learne that when we go about any businesse in word or deed we must begin it with inuocation on the name of Christ for Christ he giues the beginning and proceeding to all things And without his helpe we cannot haue in any thing good successe Secondly the same Christ is the end of all things and that for two causes First because he is the last of all things and after him is nothing in subsisting and being for all creatures if they were left to themselues would come to nothing And whereas some creatures be eternall it is not of themselues but by him and from him which is the end But though they all should come to nothing yet Christ would remaine the same he was for euer namely the eternall sonne and word of the father This then should make vs with full purpose of heart to cleaue vnto Christ in all things if wee would enioy eternall happinesse for without him is nothing but changing and vnlesse wee haue our stablenesse from him wee cannot but come to an end Secondly hee is the end because all things in heauen and earth were made to serue him For him were all things created Coloss. 1.16 that is to serue for his glory and prayse The second thing here said of Christ is this Which is was and is to come These words were expounded in the fourth verse where the very same are affirmed of the father The meaning is that Christ is in presence a perfect substance and essence or being subsisting in by and from himselfe and such a substance hee was in time past from all eternitie and such as shall continue in time to come for euermore Hence we learne three things First That the second person in the Trinitie is consubstantiall with the father that is of one and the same substance and nature with him The reason is because there can be but one only substance or essence which hath being in and by it selfe and from it selfe alone neither can we conceiue how there should be two or more but onely one as there cannot bee two eternals or two infinits two omnipotents and absolute lords which haue nothing one of another Now in the fourth verse it is said of the father That he is a substance of himselfe in himselfe and from himselfe alone And here the selfesame thing is said of the second person the sonne And therefore hee is of the very same substance with the father for though they bee distinct persons in the godhead yet they haue but one and the same substance one and the same diuine nature and Godhead Secondly hence we may gather That Christ is God of himselfe because as the â—â—ther is was and shall bee so the sonne iâ— was and shall be and that in the same respects So that as the father is God of himselfe and from none other so the son is God of himselfe and from none other Indeed as he is the sonne the second person so hee is of the father and hath his being from him by eternall generation but as hee is God hee is consubstantiall with the father and coequall with him and hath his essence of and in himselfe alone And the same is to bee affirmed of the holy ghost as he is the third person he proceeds from the father and the son but as hee is God hee is of himselfe and from none other Thirdly hence we learn That Christ is coeternall with the father being euerlasting as the father is and euery way coequall hauing the same attributes of the godhead that the father hath The third point touching Christ is That he is the Almightie There is in God and so in Christ a double power First a Potentiall secondly an Actuall power Potentiall is that whereby hee can doe many things moe than euer hee did or will doe as hee could raise children to Abraham of the stones but he would not hee could haue deliuered Christ from death but hee would not Now Christs omnipotencie is not to be vnderstood of his potentiall power here principally but rather of his actuall power whereby he bringeth to passe without let and impediment whatsoeuer hee decreeth willeth or promiseth From this omnipotencie of Christ ariseth a double comfort to his church First That whatsoeuer hee hath promised in his Gospell is yea and Amen that is shall bee brought to passe effectually without stop and let as assuredly as hee promised it Now Christ hath promised in the Gospell to all penitent sinners remission of sinnes mortification iustification and life euerlasting euery one whereof shall in due time bee done to euery true beleeuer which is a singular comfort to them for all men and Angels cannot giue one of these to any one man but Christ hee is omnipotent and he both can and will effect them all to his elect The second comfort that Christ both can and will giue his church sufficient securitie and protection through all the miseries of this life hee can defend and guard her against all the furie and malice of Sathan and all her enemies hee is aboue them and can bridle their might when and how he pleaseth Hence also that Christ is Almightie we are taught two duties First vnder the crosse and in tribulation to humble our selues vnder his mightie hand for it is he which correcteth vs who is almighty able to do what he list and more than he will resistance or repining will doe vs no good Secondly this should mooue vs to performe heartie obedience vnto Christ in all things both in our generall and particular callings to walke vprightly before him for he is Almightie seeth whether we walke sincerely before him or not if wee doe not hee is able to punish vs. By this Argument God persuadeth Abraham to walke vprightly before him because he is Almightie able to correct and destroy those which refuse to obey him Genes 17.1 Vers. 9. I Iohn euen your brother and compaâ—â—on in tribulation and in the kingdome and patience of Iesus Christ was in the â—sle called 〈◊〉 for the word of God and for the witnessing of Iesus Christ. Hetherto wee haue entreated
alone on the house toppe Act. 10.11 And so doubtlesse finding Iohn thus imployed this Lords day he reuealed his will vnto him touching the state of the church to the end of the world Hence we learne sundry instructions First whereas Iohn being in a sollitarie Island kept the Saboath wee may obserue that all persons who are seuered from the assemblies of the church as the prisoners and those which are sicke of a dead paluesie or other great diseases As mariners though they bee in the middest of the sea should keepe holie the Lords Saboath by performing such duties as God requireth as prayer confession of sins and thanksgiuing whereby God may be glorified though they cannot come to the publicke ministerie of the word Secondly in that Iohn receiued his vision on the Lords day when hee gaue himselfe to prayer and holie duties Hence ariseth a consolation to Gods church that God draweth neere vnto them that draw neere to him as Iames 4.8 And so let vs humble our selues and draw neere to the Lord by prayer and thanksgiuing and the Lord in mercie will shew himselfe sundry wayes and draw neere vnto vs. The cause why men haue so little tast of Gods mercie and loue towards them is because they do not draw neere vnto him by doing those duties which he requireth at their hands For when men draw backe from God is it not good reason hee should draw backe from them This therfore must stirre vp our harts and moue vs to come often to God by prayer and thanksgiuing for by vse in these duties shall wee get acquaintance with the Lord. Thus much of the circumstances of this vision And I heard behind me a great voyce as it had bene a trumpet First here followeth the parts of this vision which are two The beginning or entrance into it in this verse and part of the twelft Secondly the matter and substance thereof from the twelft verse to the end of the third chapter The entrance into the vision is a preparation whereby the Lord maketh Iohn more fit to apprehend and receiue the things reuealed In which preparation we must obserue first the meanes secondly the parts thereof The meanes whereby God prepareth him is a voyce And I heard a voyce The like manner of preparation hath God vsed in former times when hee intended to make with Adam the couenant of reconciliation in the seed of the woman First he prepared him by a voyce speaking vnto him before he appeared and by this voyce caused him to slie for feare Then hauing rebuked him for his sinnes he made with him this couenant of grace Genes 3. And in mount Synai before the Lord gaue the law hee first came downe in thundering and lightning and with the sound of a trumpet to terrifie the people and then hee vttered his law to Moyses and to his people So when the Lord would instruct Samuel touching the house of Elie he awoke him by a voyce again and againe and then spake plainely vnto him And in all visions vsually and generally the Lord vseth to prepare his seruants by voyces by signes and words that they might bee more fit to receiue such things as hee reuealed This dealing of God with Iohn in preparing him to the worthy receiuing of this vision teacheth vs that wee much more should bee prepared to heare and receiue the will of God for wee come farre short of those excellent gifts of God which were in Iohn who yet must be prepared Our comming to heare Gods word is to learne the same for the increase of knowledge faith and obedience Now the word of God is hard and we dull to learne wee must therefore by all good meanes prepare our selues that our minds and harts may be fit to receiue the same with profit The cause of so little profit after long hearing is want of preparation but hereof we haue entreated alreadie vpon the third verse This voyce is here set out vnto vs three wayes First by the place whence it came Secondly by the qualitie of it Thirdly by the matter and substance which it contained For the place it was vttered from behind him which the Lord obserued to stirre vp â—â—re attention in Iohn for vsually men doe more carefully marke those things which come on a sudden behind them than those which are spoken or done directly before their face Secondly for the qualitie of it this voyce was great as is expressed further by a similitude Like the sound of a trumpet that is full of power and maiestie Which also God added vnto it to further attention in Iohn For if it had beene an ordinarie voyce or small hee would not so much haue regarded it but being so sudden so great and full of maiestie it could not but make him verie attentiue Now seeing Christ is so carefull to prepare Iohns mind with attention and diligence to receiue the things which should bee told him This teacheth vs that when we come to heare Gods word we must vse all meanes of attention for if it were needfull to Iohn then is it farre more necessarie for vs who are farre inferiour to him in all gifts of vnderstanding and memorie And here also is another cause of small profit and little liking of Gods word namely want of attention in the heart Wee must therefore like godly Lydia Act. 16. stirre vp our dull and heauie spirits and with all diligence marke the things wee heare And here we must take heed of two enemies to attention the first are by-thoughts as when the body indeed is present but the mind wandereth from the word and is wholly possessed with thoughts of pleasure or other worldly affaires For these bee thornes in the ground of our hearts which choke the good seede of the word Many will complaine they cannot marke and remember that which is taught now the cause is in themselues their wandering thoughts which hinder both vnderstanding and memorie for the mind conceiuing other matters cannot obserue how one point dependeth on another much lesse remember them afterward The second enemie to attention is dulnesse and heauinesse in body soule a common fault in many hearers which sheweth it selfe by drowsinesse and sleepinesse in the time of preaching when they ought to stirre vp their bodies and hearts to all attention If a man should bee dull and heauie when his prince is speaking vnto him of some weightie matter that is for his good it would bee taken for a part of contempt and disloyaltie towards his maiestie What disloyaltie then is this vnto the king of kings that we should bee dull and heauy when himselfe vouchsafeth to speake vnto vs out of his word the mysteries of our saluation And surely among other things this drowsinesse is one cause of small profit by the ministerie of the word And therefore if wee would encrease in knowledge and in the gifts of grace vnto saluation we must prepare our selues before we come and in hearing
euerlasting life which Christ there keepeth in store for vs and for this cause principally doth Christ here say Behold I liue for euer 3. This also must mooue vs to put all our affiance in him and to place all our ioy and reioicing in him Men haue most regard to that part of their bodie by which the whole body and euery member liueth Well wee professe our selues to bee members of Christ and in him is hid our spirituall life wee therefore must set our hearts and affections on him especially The third part of the distinction is this Though I was dead yeâ— I haue the keyes of death and of hell Here we must not imagine that hell is a bodily place kept with locke and key and dores as mens dwelling houses are that cannot bee proued by any place of Gods word Neither yet that the torments thereof are bodily such as bee inflicted in this world but rather they are spirituall being the apprehension and feeling of Gods wrath and vengeance whose iealousie burnes like fire But Christ in this phrase borroweth a comparison from stewards of great houses who at their installing into their stewardships haue the keyes of all things giuen vnto them Which giuing of the keyes is a token of regiment and authoritie bestowed vpon them And the meaning is this That Iesus Christ thogh he once died yet by his death did vanquish hell and death and hath obtained full power dominion ouer them both for euermore Hence arise sundry instructions first that power and authoritie to forgiue sinnes properly belongeth onely vnto Christ. No meere creature hath this power for hee that can forgiue sinnes must bee able to take away the punishments of sinne namely hell and death which none can doe but Christ alone who onely hath the keyes thereof And to say that a man can properly forgiue sinnes is to say that a man hath power in himselfe ouer hell and death And therefore the priesthood of the church of Rome is full of blasphemie who take vpon them properly to pronounce vnto men the pardon of their sinnes of themselues and they deride the custome of reformed churches who from God pronounce the pardon of sinnes vnto them that repent Secondly hereby wee are taught to reuerence Christ and to performe vnto him all due honor and loyall obedience If wee neuer haue done this heretofore wee must now begin and if wee haue done it we must endeuour to do it more For Christ hath the keyes of hell and death hee can open the gates thereof at his pleasure and cast thither whom hee will Many deceiue themselues through their false conceit of Christ they thinke not of him as of a Iudge but as a Sauior onely they make him all of mercie and pitie and thereby they take occasion to goe on in sinne But wee must consider that Christ is likewise a righteous iudge who hath the power of hell and death in his hands and therefore we must not flatter our selues in our euill wayes but striue to please him continually with fear and trembling least by our sinnes we stir vp his wrath against vs and cause him to cast vs into hell whence is no redemption Thirdly this is a matter of great comfort vnto all those in Gods church that in this life vnfainedly cleaue vnto Christ and especially in time of affliction and temptation and at the houre of death for Christ hauing the keyes of hell death is able to keepe them from hell and from the sting of death And this hee will doe because they trust in him for he hath promised it If this were alwayes sounding in our eares it would minister endlesse ioy vnto our soules against the seruile feare of hell and death Vers. 19. Write the things which thou hast seene and the things which are and the things which shall come hereafter Here S. Iohn propoundeth a second action of Christ. For hauing confirmed Iohn against his great feare hee giueth him a commaundement to write the things which he had seene c. This commaundement was giuen to Iohn in the eleuenth verse and is here againe repeated for these causes First that Iohn might see the special care of Christ ouer his church that he still continueth a prouident head thereof for their good estate after his ascention Secondly that Gods church in all ages may vnderstand that it is necessarie men should know the estate of the church to bee subiect vnto troubles that thereby they may better arm themselues against the euils to come Thirdly that Iohn might be fully assured of his calling to write and publish this booke Fourthly that Gods church in all ages might be out of doubt that this booke is no deuice of man but a booke of God and part of holy Scripture reuealed from Christ to Iohn for the good of his church If it be sayd though Christ did faithfully reueale his will yet Iohn might erre in publishing it Answ. As Christ deliuered this to Iohn so hee receiued and published it faithfully without all fault either in matter or manner for we must make a difference betweene the Prophets and Apostles and all other teachers As the Prophets in former times so the Apostles in the New Testament were called immediately by Christ and had such speciall assistance of Gods spirit that they could not erre when they propounded by preaching or writing any doctrine of Christ vnto the church of God this appeareth by the promises of Christ made vnto them Luk. 10.16 He which heareth you heareth me and be which refuseth you refuseth me and â—e which refuseth me refuseth him that sent me Againe Matth. 10.20 It is not you which speake but the spirit of your father speaking in you Ioh. 14.26 hee promiseth to send his spirit to be their comforter which shall teach them all things yea to lead them into all truth Iohn 16 1â— Which promise some apply 〈◊〉 al Gods ministers but if we marke the circumstances therof we shall see that properly it agreeth to the Apostles for though in others the certaintie hereof cannot be affirmed yet in them it may for which cause in the counsell at Ierusalem thus they write vnto the churches It seemed good to the holy ghost and to vs as being assured of the certaine direction of the holy ghost which no ministers euer since could say being subiect to errour both in speaking and writing This distinction must bee held for the certainetie of our faith in the points of Religion and for our assurance of the faithfull penning and publishing of this booke And thus much of the causes of this repetition In the words of this commandement is contained the diuision of this whole booke Write the words which thou hast seene that is set downe what I haue shewed thee in this vision And which are that is all things which I reueale vnto thee touching the present estate of the church And which are to come hereafter that is those things which concerne the
of God sinneth not that is with full consent and with all his hart Sinne doth not raigne in him for the regenerate man consisteth of two parts flesh and spirit he sinneth not as hee is spirit that is regenerate but as hee is flesh and sinfull His will sinneth not as it is spirituall but as it is carnall The papists say Indeed he sinneth not so long as he continueth to be borne of God But this shift is cut off by the wordes of the text Neither can be sinne because the seede of grace euen the word of God abideth in him This place plainely proueth euen in the iudgement of the Papists that the child of God cannot wholly or finally fall from grace They say it is a hard place and indeed they cannot answere to it VIII Reason If a man may finally fall from grace then may hee bee wholly cut off from Christ for grace is neuer wholly lost till a man bee quite cut off from Christ. But it cannot bee that a member of Christ can be quite cut off for then it should follow that one and the same man must bee often ioyned to Christ namely so often as hee falleth by sinne if he would be saued Whereupon this would also follow that one and the same man must be often baptized for Baptisme is the Sacrament of incision the meanes of admission into the church and the seale of our vnion with Christ. But Rebaptization may not bee admitted The church of God denieth it vpon this ground because a man is onely once borne of God IX Reason Christ teacheth vs to pray thus Leade vs not into temptation that is suffer not Sathan and sinne wholly to preuaile against vs and finally to vanquish vs. This petition being taught by Christ must needes be lawfull and according to Gods will and therefore hereunto as to euery lawfull petition belong these two things First Gods commaund to make it Secondly his promise to assure vs it shall bee graunted Whereby this is euident That there is in Gods word a promise assuring euery child of God that hee shall neuer wholly be conquered of the deuill and therefore he can neuer wholly or finally fall from grace for if hee might then were he wholly ouercome in temptation The contrarie arguments be of three sorts places of scripture Examples and Reasons for the first Exod. 32 32. When the Israelits had sinned that great sinne of Idolatrie Moses prayeth God to forgiue them If not sayth he blot mee out of thy booke Hence they gather that a child of God may bee blotted out of Gods booke of life and so finally perish Answ. That place must be vnderstood with this condition If is be possible as in the like prayer it is expressed by Christ Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me This condition must needs be added for els wee must say that Moses prayed for that which he knew was impossible namely that one priuate man should suffer eternall punishments for the sinnes of others though in temporall punishments such a thing may be yet in eternall it is impossible Againe Moses in this prayer doth principally shew his exceeding affection and zeale for Gods glorie and for the safetie of his brethren both which hee preferred before his owne life as if hee should say Lord pardon them and rather than thy name should loose glorie blot me out of thy booke The like affection was in Paule when hee sayd He could wish himselfe to be separate from Christ for the loue of his brethren the Iewes They further vrge the Lords answere to Moyses vers 33. Whosoeuer hath sinned against mee I will put him out of my booke But as the Lord therein answereth to Moses prayer so must it bee vnderstood with the like exception II. Obiect Ezek. 18.24 If the righteous man turne away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquitie and doe according to all the abhominations that the wicked man doth shall hee liue All his righteousnesse that hee hath done shall not be mentioned but hee shall die in his sinne Here say they it is plaine that a man may fall from grace Answ. Righteousnesse is twofold of the outward action and of the person So Paule distinguisheth when he desireth to be sound not in his owne righteousnesse which is of the law that is such as was in him while hee was a Pharisee but in the righteousnesse of Christ. The righteousnesse of the action is when a man for outward actions keeps the law of God The righteousnesse of the person is that whereby a man is accepted righteous before God And answerable hereunto there be two kinds of righteous men one that is outwardly righteous before men thogh not indeed The other that is truly righteous before God Now of the former of these two must that place be vnderstood for the Lord there pleadeth with such as did esteeme and auow themselues to be righteous saying Their fathers had eaten soure grapes that is had sinned and they were punished for their fathers offences though they were righteous And the Holy ghost speaking according to their own conceit and opinion of themselues calleth them righteous and of such it is true they may turn from their righteousnesse III. Obiect Luk. 8.13 Some beleeue for a time and in time of temptation goe away Answ. There be three kinds of faith Historicall Temporarie and sauing faith In Histoâ—icall faith is knowledge of the word of God with assent vnto it In temporary faith are three things knowledge of the Word Assent and Approbation also with some ioy In sauing faith there are foure things Knowledge Assent Approbation and Apprehension that is an applying of the promises of God vnto a mans selfe whence proceedeth some ioy And answerably there are three kinds of beleeuers I. such as know the word of God but yet haue no loue thereof II. such as know it assent vnto it and reioyce in it also for a time The third are such as apprehend the promises and apply them to themselues Now the two first kinds of faith may bee left and the two first kinds of beleeuers may fall away whereof Saint Luke speaketh But hence it followeth not that sauing faith may be lost for he that is endued therewith can neuer fall away But faith say they is onely one Ephes. 4.5 There is but one faith one God one hope and one Baptisme Answ. By one faith is there meant one religion and doctrine of saluation as elsewhere is vsuall by the name of faith 1. Tim. 1.19 Their second kind of arguments are Examples which are chiefely two one of Adam the other of Dauid For Adam they say he was created righteous and yet hee fell wholly from grace and therefore any beleeuer now may much more fall away who haue farre lesse grace than he had Answ. This Argument is not good for though Adam had a greater measure of grace than we now haue yet our grace hath a greater priuiledge than his
had his grace came by creation ours is by redemption and regeneration Adam had the first grace to bee able to obey but he wanted the second to be sure to perseuere because God would permit his fall to make a way both to manifest his iustice and mercie in our redemption by Christ. But the child of God after his conuersion wherein hee hath the first grace to repent and beleeue hath also an infallible promise That he shall receiue the second grace to abide in that faith And therefore Paule sayth I am persuaded that hee which hath begun this good worke in you will performe it vntill the day of the Lord Iesus Christ. And againe The Lord is faithfull who will stablish you and keepe you from euill Secondly Dauid say they by his two grieuous sinnes fell wholly from grace Answ He fell indeed grieuously but not wholly for after his fall hee contemned not Gods word he hated not God nor despaired of mercie which hee must haue done if he had fallen wholly And therefore he had remorse for his sinne so soone as the Prophet Nathan come vnto him But say they hee prayeth God to create a new heart in him therefore hee had then no grace For creation is a making of that which hath no being Answ. Dauid then speeketh not as he was before God but as hee was in his owne sence and feeling for by his sinnes Gods graces were sore decayed But say they hee repented not for the space of one whole yeare Now where there is no repentance there is no faith and consequently no grace nor pardon Answ. In repentance there be two things the gift of repentance and the act and practise thereof The gift of repentance was in the heart of Dauid when he yet lay in his sinnes but the act thereof lay hid and he wanted the renewing thereof all that time Againe Dauid had the pardon of his sinnes past though hee had not the pardon of those two sinnes till hee repented of them Neither was his repentance lost but decayed onely hee wanted not the power of it simply but the practise of it onely in that act Their third kind of arguments are drawne from equitie and reason I. Hee that is a member of an harlot and of the deuill ceaseth wholly to bee a member of Christ but a child of God truly beleeuing may become the member of an harlot and of Sathan as Dauid did Answ. There be three kinds of members dead decaied and liuing members a dead member is that which is onely in shew a member as a legge of wood or of brasse in a mans bodie A decayed member is a true member though weak as is a legge or arme that is taken with a palsie or sore wounded But a liuely member is that which doth moue and do all it functions perfectly So in the church there be some members dead and onely in shew others feeble and weake that by reason of some grieuous sinnes are not able to doe their duties And there bee liuely members which serue God with an vpright and perfect heart Now though a member of an harlot cannot be a liuely member of Christ because by his sinnes hee weakeneth and woundeth the graces of God for euery adulterer and fornicator doth as much as in him lieth cut himselfe off from Christ yet hee may bee a decayed member of Christ. And this may the rather stand because a man is made the member of Christ one way namely spiritually and the member of an harlot another way namely bodily II. Reason If a man cannot fall from grace then preaching prayer the sacraments and all means of perseuerance are needlesse Answ. Nothing lesse for they haue all their good and necessarie vse vnto them which haue grace euen to make them constant in grace For where the Scripture teacheth the certaintie of saluation it implieth the vse of the meanes of perseuerance Paul in his iourney to Rome was certaine they should come all safe to land by the promise of God yet when the marines would haue gone out of the ship Hee telleth the Captaine vnlesse these stay in we cannot be saued because they were the meanes to bring them to land So when Isay had told Ezekias from the Lord that he should liue fifteene yeares longer he was thereby assured of recouerie and yet hee vsed a bunch of figges as a meanes thereof as also food and rayment to preserue his life afterward III. Reason This doctrine of certaine perseuerance maintaineth men in securitie Answ. Securitie is twofold carnall and spirituall carnall when a man regardeth not at all the means of his saluation but giueth himselfe wholly to the profits and pleasures of this world Spirituall when a man relieth on God for his saluation by beleeuing his promises and this securitie it maintaineth but not the carnall securitie For it teacheth the vse of the meanes of perseuerance as prayer hearing and reading of the word and receiuing the Sacraments And thus I conclude this question That the true child of God who truly beleeueth when he sinneth doth neither wholly nor finally fall away neither can doe Lastly if this were true of this famous Church of Ephesus which was founded and preserued by the Apostles that shee suffered her first loue to decay then how can it bee otherwise with vs but that wee should suffer our first loue as well towards God as man to lessen and diminish and that this is so our consciences will tell vs if wee looke to that loue and zeale we had at our first calling and though wee haue not felt this decay yet we must know wee bee in danger of it continually And therefore we must take heed that we suffer not our good affections in religion to diminish Water that hath beene once hot will afterward be most cold and freese the hardest euen so when our hearts haue beene once heated with the fire of the Lords altar as true loue and other graces of the spirit if we suffer them to decay we shall become more frozen in iniquitie than any others The hawke while shee is quicke to take her prey is set vpon the hand of kings and nobles but if shee wax weake and die she is cast off to the dunghill Euen so while we are hote and cheerefull in loue towards God and his church wee are carried as it were on Gods owne hand but if wee faint and decay in loue we shall be cast lower than if wee had neuer beene so exalted This loue of God in vs is like a little flame of fire for the maintaining whereof wee must doe three things First take heed of all manner of sinne which quencheth loue and other graces of the spirit as water quencheth fire In the old Testament the priests kept fire burning vpon the altar day and night to be alwayes readie to sacrifice vnto the Lord and so must we keep the flame of loue other graces continually burning in our hearts
that thence we may offer vp acceptable sacrifices of praise and thanksgiuing vnto the Lord. Secondly we must stir vp the gifts of grace that are in vs as Paule sayth to Timothie 2. Tim. 1.6 vsing a comparison from the fire which burneth more bright and cleare when it is stirred vp Lastly wee must exercise our selues in the duties of pietie as faith repentance loue and such like so shall they not decay And thus much for the sinne of this church Verse 5. Remember therefore whence thou art fallen and repent and doe thy first workes or els I will come against thee shortly and will remooue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amend Our Sauiour Christ the faithfull physition of our soules hauing sharpely rebuked this church doth here prescribe vnto them a soueraigne remedie against their sinne of decay in loue FroÌ„ whence we may learne that the law whereby sin is reproued is to be taught but yet with this qualification that withall the doctrine of the Gospell be ioyned thereunto that the sinnes which are ripped vp by the law may be cured by the Gospel This is Christs manner of preaching in this place whose practise is a most worthie platforme for all his ministers for we haue no warrant at this day to preach the law barely which onely maketh the wound without the Gospell which alone sheweth the remedie This remedie here prescribed is of speciall vse and worthie our consideration generally by it we haue direction to answer to two necessarie questions of practise which often fall out in the life of man First a man is effectually called to professe the gospell and yet after his conuersion either through the corruption of his nature or by the temptation of the diuell and the world falleth into sinne againe what must this man do for his recouerie Ans. He must remember whence he is fallen and repent of those his sinnes and do his first workes The second question is this A man that hath all his life long liued in ignorance and sin is now touched in conscience for his loose life how shall this man escape the wrath of God become reconciled vnto him Ans. He must first remember whence hee is fallen by Adams sinne and by his owne transgressions Secondly hee must repent of his sinnes Thirdly endeuor to do the first workes whereto he is bound by the law of creation so shal he escape the wrath of God and be receiued into his loue and fauour In particular this remedie hath three parts The first Remember whence thou art fallen The second And repent The third And do thy first workes The words following Or else I will come against thee c. Are a reason of this remedie to persuade them to do the duties prescribed For the first Remember whence thou art fallen The words beare this sence Examine thy selfe throughly see in thy selfe the decay of thy former loue and then ponder the same in thy heart seriously and throughly Here Christ inioyneth to this church two duties I. Examination whereby shee must descend into her owne heart and search out her owne wants especially the want of her loue to God to his word and to her brethren II. Consideration whereby she must often thinke of these her wants and lay the same to her heart vnfainedly This course which Christ taketh with this church teacheth vs first that it is a dangerous thing for any person in Gods church not to bee acquainted throughly with his owne estate that so hee may search out his owne wants and deeply consider of the same For this very thing Ieremie blamed the people in his time that no man sayd with himselfe what haue I done And Christ layeth this sinne to the charge of the people of the old world that they were ignorant of their estate They knew nothing till the floud came and â—â—oke them all away And this is the common sin of this age no man almost doth examine himselfe consider in his hart his owne estate by reason of his sinnes and wants Nay men are growne to this that they count it a meanes to breed melancholie and therefore do â—lie the practise of this dutie and so nuzzell themselues in their fearefull securitie Secondly here wee learne that it is a speciall dutie for them that liue in Gods church to be throughly acquainted with their owne estate to examine and search out their owne sinnes and often to consider seriously of their particular wants Zephanie preaching the doctrine of repentance vnto the people beginneth thus Search ye search your selues oh nation not worthie to be beloued Where the word translated search signifieth such a search as a man would make for some small thing in a great heape of chaffe This is the Lords counsell Hag. 1.7 Consider your owne wayes in your hearts and it must be our practise if we would be saued This duty is the beginning and ground of true repentance and therefore Christ here giueth it the first place for no man can truly repent before hee bee acquainted with his owne infirmities and with his owne fearefull and damnable estate by reason of his sinnes And therefore Dauid saith I first considered my wayes and then I turned my feete into thy testimonies The cause why so few in the world doe truly repent is want of consideration from whence they are fallen and what bee their sinnes and the dreadful iudgements thereby deserued For till the mind doe truly conceiue her owne miserie the hart can neuer rightly hunger after mercie Sinne must bee our greatest woe before Christ become our chiefest ioy The second part of this remedie is Repentance iâ— selfe for after a man is well acquainted with his wants and hath throughly considered of his owne misery then he commeth to repent In the handling hereof fiue points are to be obserued I. What repentanceis II. How it is to be practised III. Who commandeth it IV. To whom it is commaunded V. For what they must repent For the first Repentance properly is in the mind as the word in this place doth import for it signifieth thus much After some follie or ouerslip to be better aduised Repentance then in the mind is a change from euil to good or a turning from sinne vnto God Act. 26.20 Repent and turne to God Which latter words expound the former plainly shew what repentance is And this change in the mind standeth in this resolution whereby a man by Gods grace purposeth to leaue all his former sinnes and to cleaue vnto God in holy obedience vnto all his commandements And when this resolution is in the mind therwithall followeth a turning of the whole man in will in affections and in all the actions of his life This appeareth by that description of the practise of repentance which Paul reduceth to seuen heads viz. Care clearing of themselues indignation feare great desire zeale and reuenge 2. Cor. 7.11 wherof some are renewed affections
and some reformed actions Hereby appeareth that their description of repentance is not so fit proper which say it standeth in these three contrition faith and new obedience For contrition is not a part of repentance but a cause thereof and so is faith as Christ teacheth in his well-knowne Sermon Repent and beleeue the Gospel where they are plainly distinct And indeed a man must first beleeue in Christ and then followeth repentance and for new obedience it is not a part of repentance but a fruit thereof Others make regeneration and repentance all one but that cannot so well stand for regeneration goeth before and repentance followeth after as a fruit thereof for godly sorrow which is a part of regeneration causeth repentance The minde therefore must first be renewed then it turneth it selfe vnto God and withall turneth the whole man And thus wee see what true repentance is II. Point How must repentance be practised The practise of it standeth in two things in true humiliation and true reformation In humiliation a man humbleth himselfe vnder the hand of God making true confession of al his sinnes from a sorrowfull heart condemning himselfe for the same and earnestly crauing pardon for them at the hands of God in Christ. Reformation is a change of all bad actions into good and if case require a making of satisfaction vnto others for iniuries done vnto them example hereof wee haue in Dauid who hauing committed those two great sinnes of whoredome and murder when he was reproued by Nathan repented confessing his sins and made the one and fiftie Psalme and as it is thought the 32 Psalme therein notably shewing both his humiliation in heart and reformation of life So Manasses when he was conuerted he repented humbling himselfe before God and praying for the pardon of his sinnes God heard him And thus came the prodigall child vnto his father saying Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee I am not worthie to be called thy sonne make me one of thine hired seruants And so in all the Psalmes of repentance wee shall see these duties of humiliation and reformation ioyntlie practised as Psal. 6. and 38. and 77. and 130.143 Here then consider the fearefull practise of the church of Rome in their doctrine of repentance receiued generally for many hundred yeares Repentance with them standeth in three things In contrition in confession of all his sinnes to the Priests and in satisfaction to God by good works But all these things may a wicked man doe For Iudas was greeued for betraying his maister he confessed his sinnes and also gaue againe the money wherwith he was hired A second abuse is that they make contrition a part of the practise of repentance by contrition we must vnderstand remorse of conscience for sinne which is no grace of it selfe though it may bee an occasion thereto in Gods elect A third abuse is that they prescribe a confession of all a mans sinnes vnto men which iâ— a gibbet for any mans conscience wherein they require more than God doth A fourth abuse is that they require satisfaction to Gods iustice by mans good workes whereby they ouerthrow satisfaction by Christ and exact that of men which none is able to performe We therefore must reiect their wicked doctrine brought by the diuell into Gods church and embrace that sauing repentance which standeth in true humiliation and reformation III. point Who is it that commandeth repentance vnto this church namely Iesus Christ. Many not onely Papists but Protestants gather vpon this such like commandements That God giueth to euerie man sufficient grace to repent if he will For else say they hee should but mocke them in bidding them repent considering that without his grace it is as impossible for any man to repent as for a man to rise and walke that is fast bound hand and foote Ans. This collection is vnsound For the manifestation whereof I wil first lay down the grounds of the true answere and then apply the same First this commaundement to Repent is not giuen to euerie man but only to the church of God or to that people which is to be a church and God giueth it to them for this end that hee may gather among them his elect In Gods church there be two sorts of men Elect and Reprobat both which are mingled in this life Now when the commaundement to beleeue and repent is giuen out in Gods church it is directed properly to the elect and to the other whom God hath refused only by consequent because they are mingled with the elect Againe these commandements bee giuen to the elect for two causes I. To teach them not what they are able to doe of themselues but what they ought to doe II. To â—e an outward meanes to bring them to repent and beleeue For with the commandement Christ is present by his spirit to worke in the elect grace to repent and beleeue Phil. 2.12 Worke out your saluation in feare and trembling rendring this reason in the next words For God worketh in you both the wil and the deed In the church there be some reprobates who haue the same commandement giuen vnto them but for other vses as I. to keepe them in outward order II. to teach them their owne impotencie III. and principally that God in his iustice may make them void of all excuse at the last day From hence I answer thus This proposition is not true to wit If God command men to repent then he giueth them grace to repent vnlesse it be thus qualified That God command them to repent for this end that they may practise repentance For God giueth out his commandements for diuerse ends Some that they may be practised others to take from men al excuse in their disobedieÌ„ce Thus he commaunded Pharaoh to let the people go that by his disobedience his heart might be more hardned and God more iustly manifest his glorie in his destruction So hee commaunded Isay to go preach vnto the people not for their conuersion but to blind their eyes and to harden their harts And so he commands the reprobate to repent but neither directly as hee doth his children in whom he intends the practise of repentance but by consequent because they liue among his children nor yet with intent they should obey but rather to harden them and to make them inexcusable because of their sinnes And therefore in them his commandement cannot import anie abilitie to obey IV. point Who bee commanded to repent namely The Church of Ephesus that is the minister with the whole body of the church This may seeme strange that he should command them to repent seeing they had alreadie repented at their conuersion Here therefore wee must learne that there bee two degreeâ— in the practise of repentance First the beginning of repentance Secondly the renewing of the same And in those two consisteth the whole state of a christian mans life
He must begin to repent when he is receiued to mercie he must renew that repentance for his daily offences If God therefore haue giuen â—s grace to repent we must not content our selues with that good beginning but adde more repentance daily vnto it For no man liueth that hath receiued grace to repent but hee seeth in himselfe continuall cause of renewing the same by reason of his daily sâ—ilâ— and wants for euery sinne decayeth grace which must be repaired by a new practise of repentance This dutie must needs be practised It is the most dangerous case that can bee for any man to lie in sinne for sinne makes a man liable to all Gods iudgements And it is not so much the act of sinne as the lying in sinne that bringeth damnation For this cause Paule 2. Corin. 5.20 speaking to those that were reconciled to God doth still most â—arnestly beseech them to be reconciled vnto him saying We beseech you in Christs steed as though God did beseech you through vs that ye be reconciled to God Intending thereby to prouoke them to the daily renewing of their repentance that thereby they might get a more full assurance of their reconciliation V. point For what must they repent namely for the decay of their loue not for the want thereof but for that they suffered it to waxe lesser both towards God and his word and towards their brethren The same thing is spoken to vs dayly in the ministerie of the word that whereas our first loue is gone many hauing fallen from it and moe hauing none at all wee would vnfainedly repent of this our decay and want that if wee haue had loue and now waxe cold wee may renew it and if we neuer had it we may labour for it that so we may be answerable to his blessed desire And here obserue that Christ enioyneth vs a strait repentance It is not ynough for men to repent them of grosse sinnes as whoredome theft drunkennesse and such like but they must repent them of their wantâ— of grace as of the knowledge and feare and loue of God and of brotherly loue and of decay in any grace bee it neuer so little Wee haue many iusticiaries in conceit that bee Pharisaically minded thinking too well of themselues that they need no repentance because they liue ciuilely and are not tainted with grosse sinnes But these consider little what God doth here require euen repentance for our secret wants and decayes And great reason it should bee so for els to what end should we examine our selues of our secret wants vnlesse wee should repent vs of them hauing found them in vs Againe if this church must repent for her wants then what great cause haue we to repent in this last age of Atheisme a grosse and common sinne of outward pride in apparrell a sinne flat against Gods word and for contempt of the gospell a sinne that enlargeth it selfe more and more among vs. And for crueltie and want of mercy and compassion all which are rife in our church and may more easily remooue the candlesticke from vs then want of loue could remooue the candlesticke from this church And thus much for the second part of this remedie The third part of this remedie is to do their first workes that is shewe the like zeale and feruencie of loue to God to his word and to their brethren that they did at the first time of their conuersion This duty Christ addeth to the former because true repentance neuer perisheth in the heart but alwaies breaketh out into action in the life Here then is an excellent lesson for vs to learne and put in practise wee must search our own harts and see what good things haue bene in vs what good motions and desires or good affections We must also call to mind our former wayes and see what good things wee haue done and if in heart or life we find decay we must recouer our losse and seeke to do our first workes and striue to continue so doing to our liues end that so wee may escape this heauie charge of decay in grace Thus much of the parts of this remedie If not I will come against thee shortly and remooue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amend In these words Christ layes downe a reason to persuade the church of Ephesus to the practise of the former remedy especially for repentance This reason containeth three parts I. A generall commination in these words If not I wil come against thee shortly II. A particular threatning of a particular iudgement And remoue thy candlesticke out of his place III. The condition of them both except thou amend I. point If not I will come against thee shortly that is if thou do not practise this remedie and the duties therein prescribed especially the dutie of repentance then will I come against thee shortly The words may as well bee read thus If not then will I come to thee shortly For so they are in the originall and doe containe in them sufficient and profitable instruction God is said to come to any people two wayes in mercie and in iudgement In mercie when he testifieth his presence by workes of mercie As when Christ in spirit went vnto the old world and preached vnto them in the person of Noe an hundred and twentie yeares before the floud 1. Pet. 3.19 20. Secondly God commeth in iudgement when hee testifieth his presence by iudgements In the second commandement God saith He wil visite the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children that is he will make inquirie among the children for the fathers sinnes and if hee find them to liue in the same sinnes that their fathers did then will hee punish them this is properly to visit So in this place If thou repent not I will come vnto thee and testifie my presence not in mercie but in iudgement In this generall threatening we may obserue that when a church or people decay in loue to God to his word or to their brethren or els lye in any sinne then God prepareth himselfe to come vnto them in iudgement Amoâ— 4.12 Because I will doe thus and thus vnto thee for thy sinnes therefore prepare to meete thy God Oh Israell meaning that because they lay still in their sinnes therefore he would make knowne his presence by more fearefull iudgements This doctrine according to Christs direction is to bee applied to vs and to our church for the sinnes that were in the church of Ephesus are the sinnes of our church and people They decayed in loue to God to his word and to the brethren so doe we Nay generally there is no loue at all in vs as hath been shewed and besides these wants there be many other grosse sinnes wherein our church and people doe lye as in Atheisme both in iudgement and practise in contempt and neglect of Gods worship and true religion in crueltie oppression and want of mercie and that which is
more though God summon men to repent by his dayly iudgements yet few or none by true humilitie prepare to meete God and to preuent his iudgements Securitie spreads it selfe ouer the whole bodie of our people And this being our case and state it must needes bee that God hath beene long since in comming to vs by his iudgements and a◠this day he is still comming because we still decay in loue and other graces and more and more goe on in sinne So that if we thus continue the truth is hee will come shortly vnto vs and that by most fearefull iudgements For this was written to the church of Ephesus to be a direction not onely vnto them but to all churches to the end of the world that be in the like or worser case What shall wee then doe Our dutie is taught vs in these words If not that is if thou repent not Wee must preuent the Lords comming in iudgement by vnfained repentance euery man and euery familie apart must repent priuately and the whole Church openly and publickely no way else wee haue to stay the Lords comming against vs by his fearefull iudgements The second part of this reason is a more particular threatening than the former And will remooue thy candlesticke out of his place Where hee sheweth with what particular iudgement hee will punish this church namely by remoouing away the candlesticke The meaning whereof may bee gathered out of the former chapter where particular churches were called candlestickes therefore here hee threateneth to remooue his church from the citie of Ephesus to take away the Ministerie of his Gospell and the profession thereof and in his iust iudgement to send among them Ignorance Apostacie and Heresie in steed of the knowledge of his truth This particular iudgement must be referred to the first words If not that is if thou repent not this will I doe I will make thee to be no Church and take my Gospell from thee In this particular threatening three points are to bee obserued one concerning the Minister the second concerning the whole body of the church the third concerning euery priuat man Touching the Minister note this If he shall decay in loue to God to his word or to his brethren or if hee lye in any one sinne knowne to himselfe it is a meanes to depriue him either of his calling or of Gods gifts bestowed on him for this threatening is here directed especially vnto the Angell of this Church of Ephesus When Ieremie had beene wanting in deliuering the Lord◠will vnto the people partly for feare partly through impatience then the Lord becomes a Prophet vnto him saying If thou returne I will bring thee againe and thou shalt stand before me Whereby hee would giue him to vnderstand That if hee returned not he should cease to be a Prophet vnto him The same thing is true of all Gods Ministers if they decay in loue faile in their dutie or lye in any sinne they must speedily renew themselues by repentance or els God will depriue them either of their calling or of the gifts thereof True repentance and the renewing thereof is needfull vnto all Christians but especially to Gods Ministers if they would continue in his fauour and stand before him becomming his mouth vnto the people The second point concerneth the whole bodie of a Church to wit if a Church or people decay in loue to God to religion and to their brethren or doe lye in any common sinne they procure hereby the remoouing of the gospell from them and the abolishing of true religion The Prophet is a 〈◊〉 sayth the Lord and the man of the spirit i◠mad This was a great and fearefull iudgement but mark◠the cause All is 〈◊〉 thine iniquitie that is for the sinne of the whole church doth God send foolish Ministers If this bee so then wee haue iust cause in our Church to feare the remoouing of the gospell from vs for there is a generall decay of loue in many and in the most no loue at all Many scorne and contemn true religion and hate the professours thereof In regard whereof wee may wonder at the great patience of God that yet continueth his gospell among vs For God giueth men vp to strong delusion to beleeue lyes because they loue not his truth Wherefore being in this danger our dutie is to vse all good meanes to preuent this iudgement of God which can no other way bee done than by true and vnfained repentance by the whole Church in generall and by euery man apart and euery familie apart For when God shall speake suddenly against a nation or kingdome to root it vp and to destroy it if that people repent of their wickednesse the Lord will repent of the plague and iudgement which hee thought to bring vpon them Ierem. 18. vers 7 8. The third point concerneth euery priuate man and it is this If any man decay in loue or want loue to God and to his brethren or lye in any sin knowne to himselfe This is a meanes to remooue the candlesticke from him to depriue him of his knowledge and other graces of God The affection of loue in the heart is like the watch of the clocke if the watch stand the wheeles stand as the watch goeth fast or softly so goe the wheeles answerably And so it is in man if his loue to God and to his gospell doe encrease then doth his knowledge and other graces of God encrease in his heart but if his loue decay then other graces decay and if loue be gone then farewell all pietie and true religion If we would know the cause of such palpable ignorance as is in many that haue long heard the gospell preached it is nothing but want of loue Heb. 3.12 13. The Holy ghost sheweth by what degrees men come to fall away from God First sinne deceiues them by drawing them to commit it then their hearts are hardened by custome of sinning Thence followes vnbeleefe in maine points of Religion and so they make Apostacie from God and set themselues against his truth Take heed therefore of lying in any sinne for that is the high way to finall Apostacie rather striue to encrease in loue vnto God and vnto his word and so shall all his good graces encrease in thine heart Out of this particular threatening some gather That a man may bee cut off frō Christ fall away finally from true faith and repentance For say they if a whole Church may bee cut off from Christ and become no Church then may any one member of the Church be cut off and become no member But a whole church may bee cut off as here we see and therefore may any one man Answ. This reason is not good there is great difference betweene the state of a whole Church and of one man that is a true member of Christ. For a particular Church is a mixt companie of true professors and dissemblers like
vnto a field wherein are good corne and tares and like vnto a barne floore wherein is wheat and chaffe mingled together and yet all are reputed beleeuers because they professe the Gospell outwardly Now by reason of this mixture it may come to passe that a particular visible Church may fall away and become no Church either when the godly are taken away and hypocrites and dissemblers made manifest or els when true beleeuers waxing few are not able to maintaine the publicke profession of the truth against the might and multitude of the enemies which may dayly encrease But the case is not so with a particular member of Christ he cannot finally fall away as hath beene shewed at large vers 4. And thus much for the second part of this reason The third part of this reason is the condition of both the former threatenings in these words Except thâ—â— amend that is I will come in iudgement vnto thee and take my gospell from thee vnlesse thou preuent my comming by true repentance Here note that all the threatenings of the old and new Testament are conditionall 〈◊〉 commeth to Niniue and crieth yet fortie dayes and Niniue shall bee destroyed He sayd no more but yet that threatening must bee vnderstood with this exception vnlesse they repent Why wil some say are the threatenings in Gods word propounded conditionally Answ. Gods whole will and pleasure is one alone in itselfe and yet it may bee thus distinguished to bee partly secret and partly reuealed Gods secret will is touching those things which hee hath not made manifest vnto men His reuealed will is touching those things which are manifested in Scripture or doe fall out euery day Now Gods secret will is without condition for as euery thing commeth to passe so God willed it when good things come to passe them he willeth simply when euill things fall out them he permitteth to be done And to make Gods secret will conditionall is to bring Gods will vnder the power of man and to subiect the Creator vnto the creature But Gods reuealed will is conditionall because it containeth the matter of mans saluation and this manner of propounding it is a most effectuall way to bring the same to passe for it keepeth men more in awfull obedience than if it were absolute In this condition note this thing that Christ repeateth it twice both in the beginning of this reason If not and in the end Except thou amend Hereby hee would giue vs to vnderstand That when men commit sinne and lye therein or when they decay in any grace then haue they most necessarie cause to repent if they would escape Gods fearefull iudgements And seeing our estate is like to the state of this Church or els worser by much for wee lye in sinne and thereby cause God to come to vs in iudgement as we tender our owne good both in this life and after death let vs turne from our sinnes and repent euery man apart euery familie apart and the whole church publickely for repentance is most needfull els would not the Lord haue doubled this condition Verse 6. But this thou haâ—â— that thou 〈◊〉 the workes of the Nicolaitans which I also hate These words are a second reason to prooue that which was set downe in the second verse namely That this Church could not abide them that were euill In the second verse this was made manifest by their discouery of the false Apostles and here he prooueth it by their affection of hatred towards the workes of the Nicolaitans These Nicolaitans were certaine heretickes in the primitiue Church that held these two opinions First that adulterie and fornication were no sins Secondly that men might communicate with the sacrifices of idolaters in their Idoll temples and according to their opinions were their practises These heretickes as it is thought came of one Nicholas one of the seuen deacons mentioned Acts 6. who though for a while hee did faithfully discharge his dutie outwardly yet after fell away and became the head of this hereticall sect But this thou hast This Particle But hath reference to the former verse As if hee should say Though this be thy fault that thou failest in thy first loue yet for this I commend thee that thou hatest the workes of the Nicolaitans This practise of Christ discouereth the common sinne of this age which is to set out in their colours mens faults and infirmities to their greatest disgrace and yet by silence and obliuion to burie all their vertues which are prayse worthie This ought not to bee so wee must follow Christs example who with iust reproofe adioyneth due deserued praise If our friend or our foe haue a fault when we are called thereunto wee may speake of it and wee must reprooue them but yet withall we must commend the good things that be in them Secondly Christ here teacheth vs That it is not sufficient to anymans good estate before God that hee haue good things in him for that a man may haue and yet bee in danger to bee cut off from Christ. Saule had good things in him at the first entrance into his kingdome but what was hee afterward Iohn was verie zealous for Gods glorie in killing all the idolatrous priests but he would not depart from the sinnes of Ieroboam And Iudas no doubt had many good gifts while he was with Christ but his end was most fearefull And this church had many good things in her yet iâ— she in danger of being cut off from Christ And so many among vs haue excellâ—â—t gifts some for knowledge some for 〈◊〉 and conceiuing of prayer yet for all these they may be cut off from Christ. Therefore wee must not content our selues with these but labour for the principall which is true hearty and vnfained repentance which wee must dayly renew for our continuall fals And this will keepe vs in Gods fauour and from his iudgements More particularly Christ here commendeth this Church for hating the errours of the Nicolaitans Whereby hee would teach vs our dutie if wee bee Christians namely to take knowledge of the sinnes and errours of our times and to hate the same vnfainedly Yet note he commendeth them for hating their workes not their persons giuing vs direction how to temper our hatred in the world We must set it against the sinne not against the person of any man Some will say the Prophets prayed against the persons of the wicked And Dauid professed hatred of the men Psalm 139.21 Doe not I hate them that hate thee Answ. Dauid was an extraordinarie Prophet and no doubt had this reuealed vnto him that those his enemies were obstinate and would not repent Againe imprecations of the prophets in Scripture must bee vnderstood as prophecies of Gods iudgement to come vpon those against whome they prayed But wee which want that extraordinarie spirit must keepe our selues to our ordinarie rule Hate the sinnes and loue the persons Further obserue the workes here
hated namely Idolatrie and Adulterie which are ioyned together in these Nicolaitans Adulterie is the punishment of Idolatrie and Idolatrie the punishment of Adulterie Spirituall Adulterie is punished with bodily adulterie This was verified in the old Iewes when they fell a whoring after strange gods God gaue them vp to vncleane lust And it is palpable in the Church of Rome they being fallen to idolatrie doe abound in all vncleanenesse for they tollerate stewes for fornication and adulterie and Sodomic are common among them Againe sundry men may here be well admonished who will bee of no Religion because there are many sects and schismes among the professours thereof These men should consider That in the best Churches planted by the Apostles there were sects and heresies euen in the Apostles times as here in Ephesus And therefore no maruell if there bee sects and schismes among vs at this day This offence should not mooue any to dislike the gospell but rather cause them more firmely to cleaue vnto the truth Which I also doe hate This Christ addeth to encourage them to goe forward in the vertue for which hee commended them in hating euill workes for what could more prouoke them to zeale and constancie therein than to know they did that which Christ himselfe did And here wee see that Christ would haue euery member of his Church to be like minded and like affected vnto him as he was man Wee must loue those things which Christ loueth and hate those things which Christ hateth reioyce wherein Christ reioyceth and mourne for those things for which Christ mourned And great reason it should be so for wee professe our selues to be members of Christ bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh for out of his bloud sprung the Church and there must bee consent and conformitie betweene the head and the members Quest. If Christ hated these wicked men why did hee suffer them to liue and not cut them off from troubling his Church Answ. Because hereby hee would manifest his loue to his Church and his iustice vpon the wicked for hee can bring light out of darkenesse and good not onely out of good but out of euill Verse 7. Let him that hath an eare heare what the spirit sayth vnto the Churches To him that ouercommeth will I giue to eat of the tree of life which is in the middest of the paradise of God These words containe the conclusion of this Epistle the scope whereof is to excite this Church to the more carefull performance of the duties before prescribed This conclusion hath two parts a commaundement and a promise The commaundement in the beginning of the verse Let him that hath aâ—â—are he arâ— what the spirit sayth vnto the Churches In this commaundement note three points I. who are commaunded These which haue eares II. The dutie commaunded They must heare III. What they must heare namely What the spirit sayth vnto the Churches I. point The parties commanded are thus set forth He which hath an eare who these bee Christ doth more fully expound Matth. 13.9 when hee saith Let him that hath an eare to heare heare Where he maketh this distinction of hearers that some are deafe hearers some hearing hearers The deafe hearers are those that bring with them to the ministerie of the word their outward eares only but their hearts are not affected with it neither do they care to learne to beleeue or obey that which is taught them The hearing hearers are all such as beside their bodily eares haue eares piâ—â—ced in their hearts by the spirit of grace whereby they doe not onely heare the word outwardly but their hearts are also affected with it and made pliable vnto it so as they beleeue it and bring forth obedience vnto it This hearing eare is set foorth by Dauid when he saith Sacrifice and burnt offeringâ— thou wouldest not haue but mine â—ares hast thou opened and preparâ—d and then I sayd Loâ— I come Hereof Isay saith Thou openedst mine eares and I was noâ— rebellious And this hearing eare 〈…〉 giuen her when God opened her heart whereby she became attentiue to the word of God preached by Paule By this distinction of hearers which Christ maketh we may learne that Gods grace vnto saluation is not vniuersal that is God giueth not vnto al men such measure of grace whereby if they will themselues they may beleeue repent and be saued For in Christs time and euer since there haue bene in the church these two kind of hearers whereof the deafe hearer doth not receiue nor beleeue the gospell vnto saluation Neither is it true that God giueth grace sufficient vnto all whereby they might be saued if they by their malice and sinne did not abolish the same For though he admit all sorts into his church yet not all but some onely haue eares pierced by the spirit of grace that they can heare And therefore when the Disciples asked Christ Why hee spake in parables he answered thus To you it is giuen to know the will of God and the secrets of his kingdom but to others it is not giuen Shewing plainly that the gift of hearing to saluation is not giuen to all and in some made void by their own wilfulnesse but to some it is giuen and they haue hearing eares and to some it is not giuen and their eares are deafe Secondly seeing this commaundement is directed to the hearing hearers we must hereby be admonished to vse all good meanes to become good hearers of Gods word bringing with vs not onely the bodily eares which we haue by creation but the spirituall eares of the heart which we haue by regeneration For it is not sufficient to our saluation to receiue the word into the outward bodily eares vnlesse the inward eares of the heart bee opened that our soule may bee affected with the word and fitted to receiue to beleeue and obey the same Thus did good king Iâ—sias heare the law read the text saith His heart 〈◊〉 within him And thus did Dauid heare when the Lord sayd to the church Seeke â—ee my face his heart answered I seeke thy face O Lord. And as we must bee carefull to get spirituall eares so wee must take heede of deafe eares Which is when a man commeth heareth the word of God but yet hath no care in his heart to learne beleeue or obey the same This deafe eare is a fearefull iudgement of God whereof we may read Isay. 6.9 where the Prophet is sent To make their eares heauie and their harts fat that they might not beare nor beleeue lest they should turne and be saued And this the rather we must looke vnto because it is a iudgement of God vpon many among vs at this day The greatest part of hearers are deafe hearers which appeareth by this that after long teaching they neitheir increase in knowledge nor in faith nor in obedience but remaine the same for blindnesse of mind hardnesse
of hart and profanenesse of life that they were at their first hearing of the word these must know that Gods iudgement is on them and if they would bee saued they must labour to come out of this estate endeuour so to heare with their hearts that they may be turned vnto God both in mind heart and life II. point The dutie commaunded namely to heare Hearing in Scripture is not onely to listen with the bodily eare but to be atteÌ„tiue to that which is taught and with attention to bring faith conuersion and obedience euery way Eph. 4.21 22 the hearing of Christ is notably described It is not so much to conceiue the doctrine of Christ in our mindâ— and to be able to vtter it as to die vnto sinne and to the lusts of the flesh and to ris◠〈◊〉 newâ—â—sse of life And indeed a man doth heare and learne no more of Gods word than hee doth beleeue and practise From whence we are again to be admonished that we so heare with attention that by hearing we suffer our selues to be changed and that with our change we ioyne â—are to beleeue and conscience to obey This iâ— that sauing hearing which bringeth eternall life all other hearing doth increase our sinnes to our further condemnation Whereby also appeareth the fearefull state of many who lend onely the outward bodily eare to hâ—â—re the word but then hearts bee not mooued nor their liues changed thereby III. point What is to be heard namely That which the spirit saith â—nto 〈◊〉 Churches Which words must bee referred to that which went beâ—ore not to that which followeth for thiâ— commaundement belongs to the matter of the Epistle which went before The promise following rather concerne the persons themselues than the matter The things then that are to bee heard are these Christ his sharpe reproofe for sin his threatnings of punishment a remedie prescribed motiues to practise the same especially repentance for of all these Christ spake before From this that Christ bids them heare these things which coÌ„cerned their estate in sinnes amendment by repentance we learne two things First that it is a most necessarie thing for euerie church of God and euerie member thereof to know and consider their own wants and sinnes and also the iudgements of God that hang ouer them for the same Secondly that after any man or any church hath considered of theri sinnes and of Gods iudgements it is a most necessary thing to turne vnto God by true repentance if they haue not repented and if they haue repented to renew the same daily do it more that so Gods iudgements both priuat and common may be auoided We therefore must hereby be moued to search into our own wayes to find out our owne sinnes and to consider of Gods iudgements thereby deserued that by true repentance wee may turne vnto God and so escape his fearefull iudgementâ— Further these words What the spirit saith vnto the Churches containe 〈◊〉 reasons to moue euerie man to heare I. Because they are spoken 〈◊〉 the spirit that is the holy ghost II because they 〈◊〉 spoken to one man oâ— one church alone but to all churcheâ— For the firstâ— It may 〈◊〉 demanded seeinâ— Christ spâ—ke thâ—se wordâ— How 〈…〉 be sayd that the spirit speaketh theâ— Ans. Both may stand first because all the outward 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 person in 〈◊〉 are common to the 〈…〉 to â—each the church is an outward action of Christ and therefore it agreeth to the father and to the holy ghost As when the father created thingâ— in the beginning the sonne also created and the holy ghost created them So herâ— when the sonne â—eacheth the father teacheth and the holy ghost teacheth For as the three persons are one in nature so must they be ioyned in all outward actions Secondly Christ saith the spirit speaketh because he now sitting at the right hand of the father doth not teach his church in bodily presence but hy his spirit which after his ascention hee sent to be their comforter and instructor Here then obserue that the holy ghost speaketh to the church in Scripture The church of Rome appoints a Iudge to speake vnto men in al matters of controuersie which is the church because say they A iudge must speake and Christ is absent from his church and the word is a dumbe letter and cannot speake Therefore the church must needes bee iudge But they erre grosly The church cannot be iudge It is but Christs minister to put in execution that which hee commandeth Christ therefore must bee iudge vnto his church by Scripture which is not a dumbe iudge for therein his spirit speaketh plainely and sufficiently for the resoluing of any point in controuersie that is needfull in Gods church The second reason to attention is because these things are spoken to all Churches Where we see that things spoken to one church agree to all From whence we must learne this speciall dutie in reading and hearing Gods holy word namely to read and heare with applicacation We must not rest in a flourishing knowledge of the storie but apply euery precept and example vnto our selues If it be an example of vertue wee must apply it to our selues for imitation if it be an example of vice we must apply it to our selues to moue vs to eschew and auoid the like For God would haue all to learne that which hee speaketh vnto one And thus much of the commandement To him that ouercommeth will I giue to eate of the tree of life which is in the middest of the paradise of God These words containe the second part of this conclusion to wit a most excellent promise wherein consider two points First to whom it is made Secondly what is promised For the first The promise is made to him that ouercommeth That is to him that in fighting preuaileth against all the spirituall enemies of his saluation sinne sathan hell and condemnation There bee three things requisit to make a man able to ouercome these enemies First he must be borne anew in Christ of water and of the spirit 1. Ioh. 5.4 He that is borne of God ouercommeth the world so by regeneratioÌ„ he is freed from the bondage of hell death sinne and Sathan Secondly hee must haue true faith by vertue whereof hee must denie and renounce himselfe and bee whatsoeuer he is in the death passion obedieÌ„ce of Christ. Therfore S. Iohn saith in the same place This is the â—ictorie which ouercommeth the world euen your faith For when a man is in Christ by faith hee is made partaker of Christ his victorie vpon the crosse and by it receiueth power to subdue his owne corruptions the world and the diuell Thirdly hee that would ouercome must keepe faith that is true religion and a good conscience standing out in life and death against all aduersarie power whatsoeuer In this that life euerlasting is promised to them that ouercome First we obserue that
by the name of counsell First â—ere note that Christ commendeth this church and giueth her counsell but doth not at all rebuke her for her faults as he did the church of Ephesus Hence the Papists gather that Gods church and so the members thereof may liue without sinne and fulâ—ill the law But they are deceiued Christ therfore abstaineth from reproofe of this church not for that he had not any thing against them but for these two causes especially First because this church of Smyrna did truely repent and beleeue and did not decay in grace as the church of Ephesus did and therefore had the pardon of her sinnes and was in Gods loue and fauour Secondly this church did indeuour to obey Christ and to testifie her faith and loue thereby Now God accepteth the desire and will of obedience in his children as obedience it selfe and therefore did not reproâ—ue them for any fault that was among them Seeing this church being in affliction is so farre forth accepted that Christ reproueth nothing in her wee are taught it is profitable for Gods church and people sometime to bee in affliction for thereby are the gifts and graces of God preserued as Faith and Repentance and many greeuous sinnes preuented which otherwise Gods children might fall into The counsell it selfe containeth three parts A precept A prophesie And a precept againe The first precept is in these words Feare none of those things which thou shalt suffer This precept may seeme to be against other places of Scripture as Phil. 2.12 Worke out your saluation in feare and trembling And Rom. 11.20 â—e not high minded but feare Answ. There bee three kinds of feare I. naturall feare II. feare proceeding from grace III. a distrustfull fearefull proceeding from vnbeleefe I. The naturall feare is a declining and eschewing of death and those things that tend thereto this feare is in all men in as much as euerie thing desireth to preserue it selfe this was in Christ who in his agonie feared death as it was a separation of soule and bodie asunder yet this was no sinne in him but onely an infirmitie without sinne The second kind of feare is that which commeth from grace Mal. 1.6 If I be a maister where is mine â—onor If I be a father where is my feare This feare is a reuerent awe towards God in regard of his mercie and iudgements and this is a vertue and no sinne The third is distrustfull feare when men for affliction forsake religion and obedience to God standing more in feare of men than of God and this is that feare which Christ in this place forbiddeth being a sin that draweth men from God vnto perdition In this commaundement Christ doth two things First he giueth them and vs to vnderstand what is the sinne in which euerie man is conceiued and the seed whereof remaineth stil in the children of God namely distrustfull vnbeleefe whereby men feare the authoritie of the creature more than the glorious maiesty of the eternall God which proceedeth from this that men consider not of God as he extendeth his prouidence ouer all things and as he is a mightie iudge taking reuenge vpon all sin and wickednesse Secondly here Christ describeth the meanes wherby Gods people may arme themselues against all perils and troubles whatsoeuer to wit Christian fortitude which is a gift of God proceeding froÌ„ true faith inabling a man to lay aside all feare and with courage to vndergo al dangers whatsoeuer that he may in life and death maintaine faith and a good conscience This vertue God prescribed to the Prophets when they were to enter into their calling and our Sauiour Christ to his Apostles and to this church of Smyrna And it were to be wished that all the ministers of the gospell might speake vnto their people as Christ speaketh vnto this church Feare not But the truth is if they deale faithfully they must change their note and say with Ioell Waile and houle ye priests and people lying in sackcloth and ashes because the day of the Lords vengeance is at hand For it is lamentable to see the state of the whole body of our people of whom wee may generally say with the Prophet There is no knowledge of God in the land And where knowledge is there is litle conscience to liue therafter Consider also how the most are carnall minded dead in sin they sauour not thâ— things that pertaine to Gods kingdome but their hearts are wholly possessed with earthly desires delights and spirituall things affect them not Yea in all places wee shall see that as naturall sleepe wrappeth vp the senses of the body so a spiritual slumber benummeth their minds and hearts For though God preach daily vnto vs by his iudgements yet like the old world wee know nothing of the euill day we neuer cal to mind the iudgement to come And if herunto we ioyne the common crying sinnes of this land as swearing cursing oppression Saboath breaking drunkennesse whordome and all vncleannesse yea Atheisme it selfe the ground of all How can we say with Christ Feare not yea rather wee must call men to repentance in sackcloth and ashes For God is iealous of his glorie neither will hee alway be chiding nor winke at our iniquities he hath whet his sword and bent his bow and vnlesse wee repent the day of hauocke will come shortly wherein hee will take vengeance vpon all our iniquities And although this be the common state of our land yet Christ hath his remnant among vs who mourne for the sinnes and abhominations of the times and doe endeuour to keepe faith and a good conscience in all things and to these it may be sayd Feare not but take to your selues christian courage arme your selues therewith lay aside all distrustfull feare and glorifie God in your hearts striue to keepe the faith in a pure conscience vnto the end and so shall Christ appeare to your ioy when the wicked shall be ashamed And to moue Gods children to this christian fortitude First let them consider what a iudgement of God is due vnto them that are distrustfully fearfull when they should suffer any thing for the name of Christ Reuel 21.8 They must haue their reward in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone among the damned Secondly let them obserue the Lords presence and his gracious promise of protection in distresse He will cause his Angels to pitch their tents about them that no perill shall hurt them 2. King 6. When a mightie armie came against Elisha his seruant was fore afraid but marke how he comforteth him Feare not saith he for they that be with vs are more than they that be with them And so it is with Gods children Thirdly let them consider that it is a most honourable estate to suffer any thing for the name of Christ. And therefore the Apostles reioyced exceedingly when they had bene beaten That they were counted worthie to suffer any
euery mans conscience will mooue vnto him namely How may I scape the second death that lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Answ. Thou must in this life truely turne vnto God from all thine euill wayes renounce thy selfe and put all thine affiance in Christ his death and passion and euermore labour to keepe true religion faith and good conscience vnto death in all estates This doe and though thou tast of the first yet the second death shall neuer touch thee Thirdly hereby Christ giueth vs to vnderstand that of the two deaths the second is the worser The bodily death is terrible vnto Nature but the second is the proper death indeed the destruction of the creature in soule and bodie eternally And yet behold the madnesse of man who feareth greatly the first death and regardeth nothing the burning lake like vnto little children that feare their owne shaddowes and yet are not afraid of fire and water that will burne and drowne theÌ„ This is mans miserable estate through the blindnesse of his mind the hardnesse of his heart Verse 12. And to the Angell of the Church which is at Pergamus write This sayth hee that hath that sharpe sword with two edges Here is the third particular commaundement which Christ gaue to Iohn whereof wee haue spoken before in the first verse shewing there what is meant by Angell and why this particular commaundement was giuen vnto Iohn This third Epistle of Christ as the former hath three parts a Preface in this verse The Proposition of the Epistle verse 13 and so forward vnto the 17 And the Conclusion in the 17 verse I. part The Preface sheweth in whose name this Epistle is written namely in Christs name The causes whereof we haue shewed before in the first verse Christ is here set foorth by an action of his kingly office borrowed from the former Chapter verse 16. These things sayth hee that hath that sharpe two edged sword that is He who is not onely Priest and Prophet of his church but the king thereof to guide and gouerne the same The sword which hee hath in his hand or in his mouth as Isay sayth is that two edged sword yea that sharpe two-edged sword thereby is signified the whole word of God the Law and Gospell which is so called by reason of the operation thereof as it is Hebr. the 4.12 Christ is thus described to comfort this Church of Pergamus For hereby three things are signified First his wonderfull power in slaying originall sinne and corruption by his word in all them that beleeue in him so as there is no hope of recouerie for sinne after it is once wounded Secondly that hee will strengthen and preserue his Church and all the true members thereof by the same word against all their enemies This it doth after this manner The whole word of God both law and gospell must both bee knowne and beleeued then whensoeuer any temptation commeth faith maketh the same word powerfull in vs to repell the temptation and to strengthen vs in affliction for it is that sword of the spirit whereby wee wound all our enemies But if it bee not beleeued it is but as a sword in a sheath and will nothing helpe vs. Thirdly hereby he signifieth that hee destroyeth all their enemies this is the chiefe end why hee so describeth himselfe in this place How Christ woundeth his enemies herewith wee haue shewed in the former Chapter and the sixteenth verse with the vses thereof Verse 13. I know thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Sathans throne is and thou keepest my name and hast not denied my faith euen in thâ—se dayes when Antipas my faithfull Martyr was slaine among you where Sathan dwelleth Here beginneth the second part of this Epistle to wit the Proposition which containeth two parts A commendation of this Church in this verse and a Reproofe vers 14 15. The commendation is twofold First generall in these words I know thy workes then speciall in the words following I know where thou dwellest c. Of the generall commendation wee haue spoken in the former Epistles verse 2. and 9. This yet must be obserued that Christ herewith beginneth the matter of all his Epistles intending no doubt hereby to settle the persuasion of his presence deepely in euery one of our hearts for it is indeed the ground of the holy feare of God which is the beginning of all true religion and godlinesse And here Christ giueth a president for his ministers namely that the first thing they must teach their people is to be persuaded of this presence of Christ wheresoeuer they are Christ is with them and whatsoeuer they do he seeth them This will cause them make conscience of all their waies and it is impossible that any should euer haue sound knowledge or good conscience till he be persuaded hereof Abraham knew well that in Abimelekes court they would make no conscience of murther because they wanted this feare of God to feare God and keepe his commaundements is the whole man and therefore wee should giue all diligence hereunto It is indeed a hard lesson for vs to learne and of our selues wee cannot learne it but if we vse the meanes Gods blessing will be vpon our endeuour and then shall wee haue knowledge vpon knowledge and grace vpon grace with the comfort of a good conscience The particular commendation of this church is for her constancie in maintaining the doctrine of the gospell in these words I know where thou dwellest euen in a place where Sathans throne is and yet for all that thou keepest my name that is thou holdest still my true religion and doctrine The throne of Sathan is any place where superstition idolatry or profanenesse is maintained without controlement and from whence wickednesse is conueyed to other places For the diuell is the God of the world and he hath his thrones among men Pergamus was a great citie of the gentiles which maintained idolatry and persecuted the gospell from whence also iniquitie was deriued to other townes and places therefore it is called the diuels throne Herein we may obserue sundrie points of great importance First the exceeding pollicie of Sathan he hath his kingdome in this world and for the establishing thereof he must haue his thrones where wickednesse and idolatrie is maintained without controlement and whence sin is deriued to other places In all ages it hath bene thus and will continue so to the end In the old world hee had his thrones among Cains posteritie in the church of the Iewes euen in the daies of the kings of Israell the high places and groues where the people sacrificed to their idols were the diuels thrones the oracles of the gentiles where the diuels gaue answere vnto men were his cheefe thrones in the dayes of poperie euerie church and chappell were thrones of Sathan wherein were erected images holy roods for the worship of saints whither the people came to worship from
countrey to countrey In most schooles of learning for many hundred yeares the diuell had his thrones For therein was nothing taught but errors heresies and most abhominable idolatries In these our dayes the diuell hath his thrones among vs where any wizard dwelleth or cuÌ„ning person as they are called for thither whole countries do flocke for helpe and for counsell and so yeeld homage to Sathan All dicing all brothel houses wherein abhominable wickednesse is freely committed are Sathans thrones Yea all those families are the diuels thrones where men liue without loue or practise of religion in blindnesse and ignorance in blasphemie drunkennesse whoredome iniustice or any such impieties And in reason it must needs bee thus for the diuell being a prince of this world will haue his throne in some parts thereof Hereby we see it is most needfull in euerie Christian kingdom there should be thrones of iustice in ciuill courts for the maintenance of equity the reward of vertue and for the repressing of iniustice and iniquitie And also thrones of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction for the reprehending and punishing of all those sinnes which the ciuill court reacheth not vnto And it is necessarie that in these thrones iustice should bee administred without partialitie that Gods throne may bee erected which is opposit to the throne of Sathan Againe the diuels cunning appeares notably in the choise of the place where he setteth vp his throne it was no petty towne or village but a chiefe and famous citie which had beene the seate of many kings This hath bene his practise in all ages to chuse the chiefest places for the seat of his throne Great Babylon in Scripture is called A citie of iniquitie that is a throne of the diuell And Rome that was once a famous church is now and hath beene long that spirituall Babylon the throne of the diuell Yea in Ierusalem the city of the great king had the diuell got vp his throne when Christ called the temple a den of theeues And in our dayes the people of great towns and cities are generally more backward in embracing the gospell than in little villages The cause hereof is the malice of the diuell who will haue his throne in chiefest places for the greater hinderance of religion there he much preuaileth by choaking the word with pride profit and pleasures causing them to content themselues with a forme of godlinesse when as they want the power thereof And thus he dealeth in greater townes that thence impietie may be deriued to the countrie round about as tradesmen do their wares from place to place And therefore the people of great townes especially must labour not onely to know the gospell but to beleeue and obey the same Euery man must reforme himselfe and euerie familie themselues that Gods throne may be established the diuels throne battered down among them Secondly whereas this church dwelleth where the diuels throne is wee may obserue whence the church of God is gathered namely out of Sathans kingdome Gods church is a company of men ordained to saluation taken from vnder the power of the diuell though after their calling they be Gods peculiar flocke yet they are by nature the children of wrath Thus Paul speaketh of all the Gentiles Act. 26.18 And particularly of the church of Colossa Colos. 1.13 that God deliuered them from the power of darknesse and translated them into the kingdome of his deare sonne Hence we learn I. That no man is to stand vpon his his gentilitie or glory in his parentage for nobilitie and great bloud but onely reioyce in this that hee is drawne out of the kingdome of darknesse and from vnder the power of Sathan and placed by Christ Iesus in the kingdom of grace For what will it profit a man to weare about his necke a chaine of gold if so be his heart will affections bee chained to the diuels seruice and what auaileth it princes to sit vpon their stately thrones if they themselues be in subiection vnto Sathan and do homage vnto his throne yea what will all the treasures honors and pleasures of the world auaile to him that is debarred from the riches of Gods loue in Christ and destitute of the treasures of his grace and so led captiue by Sathan at his will and pleasure Secondly some do thinke that a man may be saued by any religion the Iew by his religion the Turke by his and the Papist by his c. Yea it is the common receiued opinion of our ignorant people that euerie one shall bee saued by his good meaning But all these are meere dotages of mens braine for a man may hold his good meaning and yet serue the diuell at his throne It is not sufficient to hold this or that religion or to practise ciuill vertues as iustice temperance c. vnlesse a man be one of Gods church seuered froÌ„ the company of theÌ„ that serue Sathan Thirdly here all Gods seruants haue a notable meanes of stay and comfort in afflictions If they be persecuted and cast into most darke dungâ—ons for the name of Christ they must call to mind that they are taken out of the diuels prison in the kingdome of darknes and placed in the glorious kingdome of Iesus Christ and made members of his church and shall be inheritors of his glory Fourthly hence wee learne that the preaching of the gospell hath in it a diuine power no creatures except the good Angels haue power comparable to the diuels and yet the preaching of the gospell is stronger than al the power of Sathan for it gathereth a church where the diuell hath his throne it deliuers men from vnder the power of Sathan and placeth them in the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God although therefore it be preached by sinfull man yet it must be reuerenced as the power of God and his owne arme to saue his elect Fiftly hence wee gather that God will haue his people to dwell with wicked and vngodly men for the church of Pergamus dwelleth where Sathans throne is This hee doth with wicked and vngodly men for good causes I. That their faith obedience and repentance might be exercised and they preserued from many sins which otherwayes they should fall into Moses telleth the Israelits that the Cananits must not be all cast out at their first entrance but dwell among them lest wild beasts did grow vp which would deuour them so the wicked must dwell among the godly to exercise Gods graces in them lest they fall into sinne and securitie II. That they might shine foorth as lights vnto the wicked by their godly conuersation Phil. 2.15 That ye may be blamelesâ—e and pure the sonnes of God without rebuke in the middes of a naughtie and crooked nation and among whom ye shine as lights in the world holding foorth word of life And thus the godly must do that by their vnblameable life others might bee wonne to the faith for godly example is a
notable meanes to draw men to loue and embrace faith and true religion 1. Pet. 3.1 III. That God may shew on the godly tokens of his speciall loue and fauour which he doth when hee sendeth iudgements vpon the wicked and spareth his children Hence it was that when the Lord would bring a common iudgement vpon the Iewes he causeth those that mourned for their owne sinnes and for the abhominations of the people To bee marked in the forehead that they might bespared So that if any godly person dwell among such as hate religion and bee profane he must content himselfe knowing it is Gods will his church should be vexed and troubled by the societies of the wicked and vngodly Sixtly hence it appeareth that Gods people may lawfully dwell among wicked and vngodly men alwayes remembring that they communicate not with them in their sins and rebellions against God For so Lâ—t dwelt in Sodome and this church of Pergamus where the diuell had his throne 1. Cor. 7.2 This question is answered a maister is a heathen man and his seruant is conuerted to the faith whereupon hee thinketh that he is free from seruing his maister but Paule telleth him he must doe externall seruice still so farre forth as he keepe good conscience and bee not constrained to renounce true religion Lastly hence wee haue direction to aunswere a question much vrged against vs by the Papists to wit Where our church was fourescore yeares ago when Luther first beganne to preach they intend hereby to proue our church to be but of fourscore yeares continuance and so our religion to be new We aunswere by the like Where was the church of Pergamus when the diuels throne was in that citie Surely it was there where the diuell had his throne And so when Antichrist that man of sin had spread poperie ouer all Europe at that verie same time was Gods church in Europe where poperie was professed mingled with the Papists which to bee true appeareth by this that in all ages there haue bene some who openly haue oppugned poperie more or lesse partly by writing and partly by speaking as the records of all ages do testifie make manifest so that though iniquitie had the vpper hand yet our church had his being in the middest of poperie And thou keepest my name That is though thou dwell in a place where the diuell hath his throne yet thou holdest fast my name so as neither force nor fraud of the aduersarie can take my name from thee so much the words import By Christs name we must vnderstand the doctrine of the gospell so Paul is sayd to bee A chosen vessell to carrie Christs name among the Gentiles That is to publish among them the doctrine of the Gospell Here this church of Pergamus is particularly commended for her constancie in holding fast true religion against all aduersary power whatsoeuer Hence wee learne that it is not sufficient to teach or know and beleeue the doctrine of the gospell in time of peace but we must be constant in holding it fast against all gainsayers and not be turned about with euery wind of doctrine but in life and death keepe sure the truth that neither fraud nor forcâ— of any aduersary power draw it from vs or vs from it Mat. 13. The kingdome of heauen 〈◊〉 compared to a treasure hid in the field which when a man sâ—â—deth bee goeth and selleth all hee hath to buy the field The scope of that parâ—ble is this If any man should come into any of our fields by searching find a gold mine he would not make it knowne to any but couer it close and go his way and sell all that he had to buy that field that thereby he might enrich himselfe euen so hauing found this that the gospell reuealeth the way to life euerlasting though we must not conceale the same from others yet we must be like this man herein that we could be content to part with all that we haue that so we might make the gospell ours 1. Tim. 3.9 Deacons must haue this propertie To haue the ministerie of faith in a pure conscience There a good conscience is compared to a sure treasure house which cannot bee robbed by any aduersaries power and faith that is true religion is the treasure that is there safely layd vp such a store-house must wee get for the preseruation of the faith Any thing else we may leese but if we part with true religion saluation is gone and all is lost And therefore in life and death we must keepe fast the faith Further Christ amplifieth the praise of their conscience by two arguments First that they held Christs name without deniall Secondly that they kept the faith in the time of bloudie persecution For the first in these words And hast not denied my faith This is an excellent commendation for many will hold the doctrine of the gospell for a time and yet after deny the same by apostacie but this Church held fast true religion without any reuolt at all Their practise must we follow and so hold fast true religion that therein we neuer make reuolt for if wee shall once deny religion wee know not whether God will giue vs the grace of repentance that wâ—e may professe it againe which if he do not we perish eternally Consider Esauâ— example who sold his birth right for a messe of red broth and after lost the blessing which when he wold haue recouered he was reiected And found no place to repentance though be sought it with teares Therfore to preuent the fearefull danger of not repenting after reuoult we must still hold fast true religion without deniall Here in this place the faith of Christ is all one with Christs name that is with the true doctrine of the gospel And it is called Christs faith first because Christ with the father and the spirit is the author thereof Secondly because Christ reuealeth the same from the bosome of his father for God reuealeth his Gospell vnto men by his sonne Christ Iesus Thirdly because Christ is the substance and matter of the gospell for indeed Christ Iesus is the principal subiect of the whole Bible being the end of the law the substance of the gospell The second argument of their praise for conscience is taken from the circumstance of time they hold fast true religion in the time of bloudy persecution Euen in those dayes saith Christ when Antipas my faithful martyr was slaine among you where Sathan dwelleth Who this Antipas was is not knowne neither certainely recorded in any historie it is thought hee was the minister of this church vnto opposed himselfe against idolatrie and gentilisme in this citie of Pergamus In this argument note two points I. That Christ commends Antipas calling him his faithfull martyr Whereby wee see that in Gods church it is lawfull to honor saints and martyrs For that which Christ doth his church may doe This their honour must stand
in two things In due deserued praise commendation in a careful imitatiō of their good vertues godly liues and for this end doth Christ cōmend Antipas vnto this church that they might follow his good conuersation but as for popish honor of inuocation adoration it hath no ground in Gods word Againe in calling him faithfull martyr hee commendeth more the cause of his death than the death to shew that the cause maketh a martyr not the death For an hereticke may be put to death for his damnable opinions Therefore Antipas is a martyr not because he was slain but because he was faithful vnto death for the maintenance of Christs true religion II. point In the end of the verse Christ sheweth who were the authors of Antipas his death namely such among them in whom Sathan ruled for he was slaine sayth Christ among you where Sathan dwelleth Which words hee repenteth to giue vs to vnderstand that all persecutors let them carry what face they will are in truth such in whome the deuill ruleth where he hath his hold and keepes possession Quest. Why did Sathan more dwell there than in other places Answ. Because many in this place were Gentiles who contemned and mocked the gospell and maintained idolatrie wherby they became the holds of Sathan And by proportion we may gather that all contemners of religion and all that walke in their owne wicked wayes are indeed the stables and holds of the deuill though they should bee the temples of the holy ghost And so many families as there are where religion is mocked Gods name blasphemed iniustice and impietie practised so many holds of Sathan there are where the deuill ruleth and such they continue till they reforme themselues of their impieties and embrace the Gospell syncerely And therefore all masters of families especially should loue the Gospell and see that in their families religion be taught embraced and obeyed that so the deuill may haue no hold in their families Que. Whether might not Antipas being Pastour of this Church haue fled for the safetie of his life Answ. There bee two kinds of persecution one that is directly intended against the Pastor principally the other against the whole Church equally In the persecution directed against the Pastor this must bee considered Whether God gaue him oportunitie and libertie to flie or not if God giue him libertie and oportunitie hee may flie and the Church is to assist him and to vse means for his preseruation but if God denie him meanes to escape then he must iudge himselfe to bee called of God to suffer death for his name and so hee may not flie And such was the cause of Antipas in this Church But if the persecution be directed against the whole church equally then the Pastor may not flie but take part in their sufferings that hee may be a meanes to stay and comfort his brethren Verse 14. But I haue a few things against thee because thou hast there them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam which taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israell that they should eat of things sacrificed vnto Idols and commit fornication Here followeth the reproofe of this Church of Pergamus which is first generally propounded in these words I haue a few things against thee Secondly in particular for want of zeale in suffering among them such as maintained the doctrine of Balam Thirdly hee setteth downe a reason or confirmation thereof in the end of the 14 verse and in the 15. The generall reproofe is the same which was giuen out against the Church of Ephesus vers 4. Whereby hee would teach vs a speciall dutie namely that euery man must seriously consider with himselfe what sinnes hee hath in him which Christ may haue to lay vnto his charge For this very cause doth Christ rehearse it vnto this Church And therefore wee must call our selues to reckoning and examine our selues not by our owne wits but by the rule of Gods word and search out all our thoughts words and actions and see how many things Christ may haue against vs that so making a forehand reckoning and seeking to be cleared by true repentance we may not bee condemned for them at the last day for if we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged This is a necessarie dutie and the practise of it is the ground of all grace and conscionable obedience as on the other side the want hereof is the cause why many that liue in the Church doe perish eternally For a day of accounts will come wherein wee shall neuer escape vnlesse by a forehand reckoning in the practise of true repentance from dead workes and by faith in Christ Iesus wee preuent the same Lamentable and fearefull is the state of all those that neuer call themselues to this account it causeth them to goe on in sinne without remorse Hos 7.2 Hereof Ieremie complained That no man sayd what haue I done And for that cause hee denounceth fearefull iudgements against the people This was the sinne of the old world men knew nothing till the floud came and destroyed them all This securitie bringeth mens soules to hell before they wot where they are And therefore Dauid crieth out Psal. 50. vers 22. Oh consider this meaning the account that God will take with them least God teare them in pieces and there bee none to deliuer them The end of preaching and hearing Gods word is to bring the soule to eternall life and saluation but the want of this account maketh the holy ordinance of God to bee of none effect to many a one For how should men embrace with comfort the word of reconciliation till they feele in themselues their enmitie with God and desert of condemnation II. point Because thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Here is the particular reproofe of this Church for want of zeale in that they entertained and suffered hereticall Ministers to liue among them which maintained the doctrine of Balaam This shewed that though they loued the gospell and embraced it yet it was very coldly and without that feruent zeale which they ought to haue shewed against such heretickes Here first Christ teacheth this church to shew forth zeale in excommunicating and casting out such heretickes as by damnable doctrine did trouble them This place is a sufficient ground for the practise of that Ecclesiasticall censure When men hold hereticall opinions the Church after two or three admonitions is to excommunicate them and cast them out So did Paule to Hymaeneus and Alexander 1. Tim. 1.20 Secondly Christ reprouing this Church for entertaining such heretickes and wicked men doth giue vs to vnderstand that euery member of Gods church should haue a great dislike of all persons that hold not the doctrine of Christ in truth but maintaine errours against the tenour of Scripture and the profession of the Church For this cause Paule chargeth Timothie to separat
in the word of God and receiuing the Sacraments for the increase of faith and renewing of their repentance All which will rather make a man fearefull and carefull than secure For with the meanes is certainty of saluation both atteined and preserued so that our doctrine is not a doctrine of offences but a true doctrine that beateth out the plaine way that â—eadeth vnto life Secondly Christ his detestation of this doctrine of Balaam must admonish vs to be so carefull of our behauiour euerie way that we giue no offence vnto anie for if wee do wee are Balaams schollers This is a point of speciall obseruation wee must looke to our communication that it be void of railing bad speeches and to our conuersation that it bee holy and vnblameable In euerie thing we must haue care not to hinder others in the way of life Woe bee to them saith Christ that giue offences it were better that a huge milstone such as an asse can but turne about as the word imports were tied about his necke and that he were cast into the sea The reason is because when a man by any means giueth his brother an offence he doth as much as in him lieth to plunge his brothers soule into the pit of destruction and therefore we must flie offences as hell it selfe yea rather on the contrary we must helpe our brethren forward in the way of saluation and remooue from them all stumbling blockes that cause them to fall If this duty were practised our church would abound with grace and godlines but this duty is wanting and hence it comes that we haue so small increase after long labour in preaching for example and euill counsell do quench the graces of the spirit in mens hearts Thirdly hereby wee must learne to haue speciall care against offences giuen by euill counsell or bad example For if it be the propertie of a false prophet to cast stumbling blocks before others then is it a dangerous thing to fall vpon them when they are laid before vs. While we liue in this world wee shall see many offences giuen but we must take heed we take them not And therfore Christ biddeth vs If thy foote offend thee or thine haâ—d cut it off or thine eye plucke it out Teaching vs to forgo the dearest thing that can be vnto vs if it would cause vs to sin against God And to mooue vs hereto marke the Israelits example in the wildernesse while they kept a good conscience and obserued the true worship of God all Balaams curses were turned into blessings but when they fell to idolatrie fornication with the Moabitish women then was Gods wrath kindled against them and his plague seized vpon them Euen so if our church be carefull to keep it selfe to the true religion which by Gods mercie we enioy and withall haue care to keepe good conscience in becomming a penitent and obedient people vnto God then may Balaam curse and al our enemies spit their venome yet we shall be safe But if we let go true religion and good conscience and fall to sinne then we must looke for â—ods heauie iudgements to fall vpon vs in his wrath as they did vpon his owne people Fourthly when Balaams cursing would not preuaile then did faire women and banqueting draw them to idolatrie and fornication Hence we learne that temptations on the right hand that is taken from profits pleasures and preferments are most dangerous and soonest preuaile to draw men from God The state of a christian is like a besieged citie when a huge armie cannot sacke it than siluer and gold will open the gates hereof euen so when aduersitie cannot make a man to forsake religion good conscience then by prosperitie ease and pleasure hath the diuell stollen away his heart Those therefore that haue ease pleasures and outward blessings at will are in a farre more dangerous case in respect of sinne than others vnlesse God vouchsafe vnto them speciall grace to watch against these pleasing temptations This made godly Iob To sanctifie his children euerie day when they feasted each other at their houses lest any one then should haue blasphemed God in his hart Because he knew the diuell by pleasures would soonest wind himselfe into their hearts Lastly note the order of these sinnes First they are drawn to sit at idols feasts and then to commit adulterie where we see that these two sinnes goe together Spirituall adulterie that is idolatry and bodily adultery one is the plague punishment of the other that people which giue themselues to idolatrie will God giue vp to bodily adultery As this was true in these Israeliâ—s so is it to be seene among the Turkes and with the Papists at this day who maintaine fornication in tollerating stewes and further it much by their vow of single life wherewith they bind the conscience though the partie want the gift of continence Verse 15. Euen so hast thou them that maintaine the doctrine of the Nicholaitans which thing I haâ—e Here followeth the second part of the comparison where Christ setteth downe two things First what the Nicolaitans were Secondly how hee was affected towards them What they were is expressed in the first words Euen so which is a note of resemblance or comparison hauing reference to the words going before They may be thus described The Nicolaitans were a seâ—t in the church of Pergamus that maintained two damnable opinioÌ„s according to the doctrine of Balaam I. That it was lawfull to eate things offered to idols in the honor of idols sitting in the idols teÌ„ple Iâ— that fornication was no sin but that a man might lawfully commit it It may seeme strange that in the dayes of the Apostles there should bee men professing the name of Christ and yet hold such damnable opinions but the truth is hereby euident that there were such in this church And that we do not conceiue a liking of their wicked opinions let vs examine their reasons whereupon they might seeme to be grounded For the eating of things sacrificed to idols they would pleade thus I. From the doctrine of christian libertie Things indifferent may â—e lawfully vsed Things offered to idols are things indifferent as meates and drinkes and therfore may lawfully be vsed Ans. Meats and drinkes if they bee considered in themselues are things indifferent and may lawfully be vsed yea after they haue bene offered to idols if they be sold in the market they may bee lawfully bought and eaten in priuat houses if it be done without offence of the weake as Paul teacheth at large 1. Cor. 10.25.29 But if these meats be considered as they are offered to idols and eaten in the idols temple in the honor of idols they be vnlawfull And yet the Nicolaitans held this to be lawfull II. Reason An idoll is nothing 1. Cor. 8.4 and therefore we sinne not in eating meates offered vnto them Ans. An idoll is nothing that is in nature subsisting nothing
people doe not repent the Lord will come vnto them to execute his iudgements vpon them Yea though they haue before repented if for particular sinnes and wants they doe not renew their repentance hee will surely come to punish them This might be proued at large by testimonies of the Prophets Apostles but it is so euident in this text that I omit all further proofe onely I will applie it to this our Church of which this may bee truely sayd Thou doest not repent nor renew thy repentance for thy dayly sinnes For albeit there bee some among vs that by Gods grace repent and set themselues dayly to the exercise thereof yet take the greater part of our congregations and they are so far from renewing their repentance that they doe not repent at all for either they haue no knowledge of Gods will or if they haue knowledge yet they want care and conscience to put the same in practise This being our case and condition what man may not bee a Prophet against our churches and congregations being thus directed by this portion of Scripture to say and that truly That God will come vnto vs in iudgments to plague and punish vs for our sinnes and iniquities Wee may sooth our selues in hope of mercie still but the state of our Church continuing as it is nothing can bee expected but iudgements from the Lord. This then must be a motiue to persuade vs to repent euery person apart and euery family congregation apart we must humble our selues in dust and ashes for our sinnes past entreating the Lord to be reconciled vnto vs and purpose fully in our hearts and striue in our liues to obey God in all his commaundements yea though we can say wee haue repented yet for our dayly wants and sinnes wee must renew our repentance Thus doing we shall stay the Lord when he is comming against vs. But if we goe on in blindnesse ignorance and rebellion following the lusts of our own hearts then nothing but vengeance and iudgements are to bee expected for this conclusion must stand with all churches and people If they repent not God will come in iudgement against them The second threatening or commination is directed vnto the Nicolaitans in these words And will fight against them with the sword of my mouth that is I will bee at emnitie with them and testifie the same by waging battell against those among you that maintaine the lawfulnesse of eating things sacrificed to Idols and of fornication Thus I say will I fight against theÌ„ with the sword of my mouth that is with the preaching of my word the law and the gospell In this commination Christ alludeth still to the storie of Balaam for when hee was sent for by Balac to curse the people of God the Lord stood against him in the way with a naked sword to keepe him from going and when his eyes were opened that hee saw the Angell of the Lord withstand him in that sort hee fell downe and adored the Angell for it was the Lord yet because he ceased not from his wicked couetousnesse but gaue bad counsell against the Israelites when he could not curse them to cause them to sinne therefore hee was slaine with the edge of the sword among the Midianites by the children of Israel Num. 31.8 Euen so Christ dealeth with the Nicolaitans because they goe on in their bad counsel persuading the lawfulnesse of eating things sacrificed to Idols also of fornication therfore first he will fight against them with the sword of his mouth the ministery of his word therby to reclaime them from their wicked wayes if it bee possible but if that will not serue hee will still fight against them and with the same sword destroy them for euer First here marke Christ sayth not I will kill them but fight against them for hee intended not at the first to destroy these Nicolaitans but his purpose was to withdraw them from their wicked wayes yet so as afterward if they would not be reclaimed by his word he would therewith destroy them Wherein wee may behold the exceeding patience of Christ Iesus towards leaud and grieuous sinnerâ— that maintained the lawfulnesse of idolatrie and fornication and gaue themselues thereunto So the Lord in spirit stroâ—e with the old world and spared them 120 yeares to withdraw them from their wickednesse by the preaching of Noe. So likewise hee spared the Ammonites till their sinnes were come to the full and the Egyptians also for many hundred yeares though they were most cruell persecutors of his owne people And though the Iews most maliciously crucified the Lord of life yet he spared them fiftie yeares before hee cut them off from being a people Yea dayly experience teacheth vs this his long suffering we may heare most bloudie and bitter oathes from blasphemers whereby they dayly crucifie Christ with their tongues The like may be said of the adulterers and all cruell persons and yet he forbeares the same yea in our owne selues we dayly tast of this his patience for so soone as we were borne we deserued to be cast into hell and yet in mercie he vouchsafeth vnto vs to some twentie to some thirty and to some moe years for a time of repentance when as euery day hee might in iustice condemne vs. This therefore must admonish vs in the feare of God not to abuse this his long suffering any longer but now while the day of mercie lasteth to humble our selues and turne vnto him by true repentance These are the dayes of grace but how long they will last God onely knoweth For when death once commeth he sheweth no more mercie The old world because they abused the long suffering of God were destroyed and are now in hell in prison for it as Peter teacheth And vndoubtedly the same prison will be our portion if wee take the same course that they did Secondly in this threatening we may obserue that all irrepentant sinners haue God for their enemie to fight against them with a drawn sword For this cause sinne in Scripture is called rebellion and euery sinner is a rebell against God A fearefull thing it is to haue God for an enemie and yet this is the condition not onely of such as did neuer repent but of all those that hold the name of Christ in profession and yet continue in any one sinne without renewing their repeÌ„tance This also must serue to induce euery man that hath not repented now to begin and if they haue begun to repent more dayly renewing the same for their daily slips and so shal they be the friends of Christ as Abraham was and aâ— his disciples were Ioâ— 15.15 Thirdly in these two threateningâ— Christ sheweth himselfe to bee the true Doctor of his Church for he will fight against these Nicolaitans when as hee will onely come vnto his Church Where wee see hee deuideth his word aright wherein consisteth the principall wisedome of a true
as he appeared to Iohn in vision We haue shewed before what is signified by these fierie eyes namely Christs infinite wisedome in himselfe and vigilant zeale ouer his church The end wherefore hee so describeth himselfe to this church is to giue them to vnderstand that hee can see and discerne their very secret sinnes for sundry among them were giuen to priuate offences as to fornication and idolatrie as we shall see afterward Here then wee haue an excellent remedie against secret sinnes shame and feare of punishment will restraine some men from open sinnes but yet the same men when they are in secret doe without fear commit priuie sinnes against the first and second table But these men must remember that being withdrawne from the presence of men they are yet in the presence of Christ for hee hath fierie eyes wherewith he seeth their most secret sinnes which they hide from the world For though we may make faire weather with men yet wee can neuer bleare the eyes of Christ. If fornicators wantons vsurers and blasphemers would remember this by Gods grace it would bee a notable meanes at least to restraine them from their secret sinnes if not to mooue them vnto the practise of true repentance Thirdly Christ is sayd to haue feete like fine brasse Whereby is signified as hath beene shewed his infinit power and strength whereby he doth subdue sinne Sathan and al his enemies first vnto himselfe and then vnto his members And Christ is thus described vnto this church to terrifie certaine wicked men among them that gaue themselues to fornication idolatrie and other sinnes as also to affright this whole church who by their wicked companie were almost drawne away to the same sinnes Here wee haue a notable remedie against loosenesse of life namely to consider that Christ whom we call our Sauiour walketh continually in his church with feet of brasse to tread Sathan and all his enemies vnder his feet and such are all that will not submit themselues to the regiment of his word Luk. 19.27 If the blasphemer could consider this it would stop his mouth and when the adulterer the theefe or any sinner goeth about his wicked deuices this by Gods grace would be a notable means to make him breake off his wicked purpose When Benhadad heard that the king of Israel would come against him in battell He sent his men with ropes about their necks to craue peace and in them humbled himselfe Shall men be thus afraid at the furie of man and shall not wee tremble and feare at the fury of Christ who hath these feet of brasse to trample in pieces all his enemies The want of this consideration is one maine cause why sinne doth abound Verse 19. I know thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy deeds which are moe at the last than at the first Here begins the second part of this Epistle to wit the Proposition which containeth the substance matter thereof and it hath two parts a commendation of this church and a rebuke thereof The commendation in the 19 verse the rebuke or dispraise in the 20 verse and those that follow almost to the end of the chapter The commendation is twofold generall in these words I know thy workes This hath beene handled before vers 2. The particular commendation standeth in fiue notable workes to wit Loue Seruice Faith Patience and Encrease in godlinesse For the first by Loue wee must vnderstand Loue to men for afterward they are coÌ„mended for duties to God in faith and patience but loue and seruice are duties of man to man Touching Loue note three points What this loue is What is the propertie of this loue and how it is to be practised First Loue to man is a gift of the spirit of God whereby a man is well affected to his neighbour for Gods sake That loue is a gift of the Spirit is plaine Galat. 5. verse 22. where it is reckoned among the gifts of the spirit Next I adde That hereby a man is well affected to his neighbour To bee well affected to another is to reioyce at his good and to desire and seeke the same and withall to bee grieued at his miserie and to â—eare the bowels of compassion towards him being readie to releeue and helpe him to our vttermost By Neighbour wee must not vnderstand only those that are neere vnto vs in habitation but euen all those that are of the same nature with vs euen any of mankind Hee is thy neighbour that is a man as thou art and so bearing the image of God as thou doest bee hee friend or foe neere or stranger vnto thee and to him must thou be well affected Lastly I say For Gods sake for God is first and principally to bee loued for himselfe and man in God and for God because hee is the creature of God and beareth his image The loue we beare to man is a fruit of our loue vnto God for this commaundement wee haue of him That he that loueth God should loue his brother also 1. Iohn 4.21 II. point The propertie of this loue is To be feruent and that for two causes First if need require euery man is bound within his calling to testifie his loue by giuing his life for his neighbour though he be our enemie or a stranger which wee shall neuer doe vnlesse our loue be feruent Secondly there is much ingratitude hatred emulation and many iniuries in the world Now the persons from whom these come must be loued the vnworthinesse of the partie must not quench our loue but it must burne when the waters of mens iniuries and malice would quench the same III. point The practise of our loue must be squared by this rule The loue of our selues as wee wish our owne good heartely so we must wish our neighbours good This is the law of Nature To doe as a man would be done vnto And it is the law of God Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Example A man of some trade is to make a bargaine and if hee will lye or vse false weights and measures he may aduantage himselfe This the deuill and his owne corruption will suggest vnto him while hee is about the bargaine he therefore must call to mind this rule of loue and examine his owne heart whether hee would haue another man to deceiue him by lying by false weights c. The same thing must men doe when they are tempted to oppression or crueltie let them thinke whether they would haue others to wrong or oppresse them and so shew forth loue by this rule doing as they would bee done vnto It were to bee wished that our Church might haue the deserued prayse of this vertue of loue But Christ foretold of these our dayes That loue should waxe cold Matth. 24.12 And that men should be louers of themselues And so it is for euery man now is for himselfe no man
this church of Thyatira whose workes are better at the last than at the first A fearfull case it is to be ignorant of Gods will and a great iudgement of God to decay in loue and other graces and therefore that wee may preuent Gods iudgements wee must haue care to get knowledge and to increase therein and with knowledge to ioyne obedience in all good duties to God and man Some plead for themselues by reason of age want of memorie and capacity but these must learne to shew foorth better affections and more sincere obedience The yonger sort also must imploy their wit and strength to get knowledge and with knowledge ioyne obedience that they may increase in grace as they grow in dayes Yea euery one that hath any good beginning must indeuour to make it more For to him that hath shall more giuen and he shal haue abundance but from him that hideth his gift or abuseth the same shall bee taken away that which he seemeth to haue Luk. 8.18 Vers. 20. Notwithstanding I haue a few things against thee that thou sufferest that woman Iesabell which calleth her selfe a prophetesse to teach deceiue my seruants to make them to commit fornication and to eat meat sacrificed to idols Here is Christs reproofe of this church of Thyatira and it is twofold First of the whole church in this 20. verse Secondly of a woman in that church vers 21. In the reproofe of the whole church note two things The reproofe it selfe And the reason thereof The reproofe it selfe is contained in these words Notwithstanding I haue something against thee That is though I haue praised thee for manie worthie works yet there be some things which I do not approue This reproofe hath bin handled in the former Epistles The reason of the reproofe followeth in these words That thou sufferest the woman Iesabell who calleth her selfe a Prophetesse to teach and seduce my seruants This reason of her reproofe containeth sundry points worthie our consideration I. From the phrase and forme of the words wee may consider the large power that God gaue to his church which was besides the power to preach the word administer the Sacraments a further power to appoint who should preach among them who should not preach and also a power to represse euill men and euill women so to keepe them in order The like power was giuen to the church of Ephesus as we haue seene in the Epistle to that church they had power to discerne false Prophets Apostles and to restraine the same The like power did God giue to all churches as we shall see if wee read the histories of the church and great cause there is hereof For without this authoritie no church could long stand be a church II. Here note that it is not sufficient for a church to haue the preaching of the word but it must haue seueritie and sharpe gouernement whereby wicked people may be restrained This church is therefore discommended for that shee vsed not that seuere authoritie which God had giuen her in suppressing of sin And in our congregations the like fault is to be found where much preaching is yet sinne abounds as adultery blasphemie vsurie and cruelty and the cause is for that this seuere execution of gouernment in restraining sinnes is not so straitly put in practise as it ought to be Againe in this reason of his reprofe Christ doth charge theÌ„ with two faults First for suffering a woman to teach Secondly for suffering a woman to seduce his people For the first the word translated teach is in the New testament commonly put for publicke teaching in the ministerie Their fault then was this that they suffered a woman to teach openly and it is against the word of God 1. Tim. 2.12 I permit not a woman to teach And 1. Cor. 14.34 35 Women ought to keepe silence in the congregation and be subiect to their husbands and learne of them at home Obiect But Deborah was a Prophetesse Iud. 4.4 And Hulda prophesied 2. Kin. 22.4 For Iosiah sent to her for counsell 2. Chro. 34. And therefore women may prophesie An. These womeÌ„ had extraordinary gifts calling therefore vpon their exaÌ„ple we may not make an ordinary rule II. Ob. But it may seeme Paul alloweth it when he saith A woman praying or prophecying vncouered dishonoreth her head 1. Co. 11.5 Answ. Hereto some do answer thus that in the infancie of the church some women were extraordinarily indued with that gift and did indeed prophesie Others iudge it to haue bene a fault in that church and therfore say in the 14. cha the Apostle reproueth it commaunding women to keepe silence in the churches Thirdly a woman may be sayd to pray when she giueth her assent to the prayer of the minister by saying Amen and she may be sayd to prophesie when she Singeth Psalmes or readeth the Scripture For so the word is vsed in Scripture 1. Chron. 25.1 Asaph and his company prophesied with harpes and vials That is as it is translated they sung prophesies and playd thereunto vpon their instruments From the rebuke of Christ against this church we gather that it is not warrantable by Gods word for a woman to administer the Sacrament of baptisme For baptisme is a seale of the couenant in the publicke ministerie and so a part thereof and must goe with the preaching of the word and may not bee administred by women who are not allowed to preach no not in time and case of necessitie when men are wanting And although they may not teach publickly yet they may teach at home and in the absence of their husband it is her duty to teach her children Prouerb 31 Lemuel that is Salomon is taught many worthie things of his mother And Timothie was broght vp of a child in the scriptures by his grandmother Lois and his mother Eunice 2. Tim. 1.5 Hence some would gather that as a woman may not teach publickely so she may not publickely gouerne in the commonwealth But this consequence is not good for publicke teaching is flatly forbidden to a woman so is not publicke ciuile regiment There is speciall reason why shee may not publickely teach for it is the will of God that as Christ was a man so they that stand in his roome and stead in the publicke ministerie should also be men But the regiment of a kingdome is a ciuile thing and so may lawfully bee administred by a woman when shee commeth vnto it by lawfull succession to her father whose whole patrimonie in the want of sonnes she may rightly enioy Obiect But the woman must bâ—e in subiection vnto the man 1. Cor. 14. â—4 Answ. So shee may and yet haue soueraignetie in the kingdome Obiect But the man is the head of the woman 1. Cor. 11.3 Answ. That is the man in that he iâ— a man is a person more excellent than the woman as she is a woman Yet the person that in
regard of sexe is inferiour may haue more excellent gifts and so likewise may exercise authoritie and rule and wee find by good experience that the gouernment of a woman is a haâ—pie gouernment no records of time can shew a more happie regiment for blessings temporall and spirituall vnder any man than wee haue long enioyed vnder our noble queene The second fault of this Church is that they suffered a woman to seduce and teach false doctrine and thereby to seduce Gods people That this is a fault Christs reproofe sheweth euidently and therefore I will not stand to prooue it Hence wee may gather that euery man is not to bee left to his owne conscience to teach and hold what doctrine he will but all such men or women as â—each erronious doctrines by the gouernors of the Church are to bee restrained It is a grieuous fault in any Church not to restraine the authours and maintainers of sects and false doctrines and of opinions which stand not with the truth of Gods word and on the contrarie it is a vertue and a good gift in any church when they restraine the authours and fauourers of sects and false doctrine And in this regard our Church is to bee commended and approoued and the commonwealth likewise for making lawes to restraine both Popish recusants and some Protestants who depart from this our Church as being no Church of God but a member of Antichrist and of Babylon Now that Christ might aggrauate these their offences hee doth describe both the woman and her teaching Hee describeth the woman first by her propertie in this name Iâ—zabell that is one like Iezabell secondly by her action Which calleth her selfe a Prophetesse her teaching is described in the end of the verse Touching her propertie Christ calleth her Iezabell for two causes First for that she was like to Iezabell and in her person reuiued the manners and opinions of Iezabell For as Iezabell brought among the Israelites the false worship of the Idoll Baal so this woman laboured to bring into this Church of Thyatira Idolatrie and other sinnes Againe Iezabell was giuen to fornication as the Scripture recordeth of her by the mouth of Iehu 2. Kings 9.22 and so was this woman giuen to fornication Thirdly Iezabell was a woman of authoritie and by her place and dignitie did countenance and maintaine Idolatrie and her wicked sinnes so it is likâ— that this woman was of some place and authoritie and did therâ—by countenance her wicked opinions and damnable sinnes In this reason of her name note first a notable practise of Sathan for the furtherance of his kingdome which is this In succeeding ages hee laboureth to reuiue the erronious opinions and wicked vices of vngodly persons of former times This wee see plaine in this place for long after â—â—zabelâ— death the wife of Ahab a wicked woman â—uen in the Apostles time he raised vp â—nother woman like Iezabell both for wicked life and doctrine And the like practise hee vseth at this day In all such as follow the rules and counsell of Machiauell is reuiued the craft of Achitophell in the Papists are reuiued the opinions and manners of the wicked Scribes and Pharisees in the recusant Protestants is reuiued the sect of the Donatists and the sect called Audiani The familie of Loue reuiues the opinions and manners of the Valentinians and the Montanists and many other damnable errours Now this the deuill doth because hee knowes by experience the great hurt that these opinions and sinnes haue formerly done vnto Gods Church Secondly Christ calleth this woman Iezabell that he may prouoke this church to a greater detestation of her in regard of her damnable wayes and that shee might be in as great disgrace with them as was Iezabell in the old Testament to the people of God that so they might better eschew her wicked seducement And herein we haue a good direction for our profitable reading of the bookes of the old and new Testament namely that when we meet with examples of wicked men and wicked women we must thereby take occasion to be vnlike them And if we find our selues like them any way either in wicked opinion or in practise wee must thereupon grow to a dislike with our selues Againe finding the examples of good men or good women wee must labour to conforme our selues thereto and become like them and in this regard approoue our selues when wee see our selues conformable vnto the godly in any vertue and grace The second argument wherby Christ describeth this woman is her action Shee calleth her selfe a Prophetesse that is shee chalengeth her selfe to bee one that doth teach Gods will by the instinct of his spirit And herein shee became a notable patrone of the damnable sect of the Nicolaitans for she held the lawfulnesse of fornication and of eating things sacrificed to Idols And for the maintenance hereof shee sayth shee is a Prophetesse one that speaketh nothing but as shee is taught by Gods spirit This is the practise of heretickes vnder pretence of the spirit to maintaine their damnable deuices as might easily bee prooued by induction of particular heretickes in former ages First hence then we are taught to labour to haue the spirit of discerning whereby we may trie the spirits whether they be of God or not Many will bee of no religion because there bee so many false teachers and such diuersitie of opinions in religion But herein they bewray their prophanesse they ought the rather to labour for this gift of discerning whereby to know what is from God and what is not Secondly hence wee are taught that when wee are vniustly slaundered disgraced or iniured wee ought not to fret and fume but by patience to content our selues for wee see that wicked men to maintaine their wicked opinions and manners will not sticke to abuse God himselfe and make his blessed spirit the author and patrone of their errours and sinnes Wee by our sinnes deserue disgrace and reproch but the spirit of God hath done nothing amisse And therfore wee must bee patient being in the same condemnation as Luke 23.40 41. and rather reioyce in as much as wee are partakers of the sufferings of the spirit 1. Pet. 4 vers 13. Againe here obserue how shee prooueth her selfe to be a Prophetesse namely by her owne testimonie onely She calleth her selfe so Where we may see the note and marke of a false Prophet to wiâ— their owne bare word and testimonie A true Prophet or Prophetesse hath sundry testimonies besides their owne words to proue the lawfulnesse of their calling as in the primitiue Church they had the gift of speaking diuers languages without studie and of working miracles they had also puritie of doctrine ioyned with integritie of life lastly many excellent gifts of God as zeale courage and constancie to maintaine the same Christ hauing described this woman for her further disgrace as also to aggrauate the fault of this Church in suffering
her proceedeth to describe her doctrine And first hee sheweth the end and scope thereof namely to seduce and to deceiue Wherein he giueth vs a further note of a false Prophet or Prophetesse to wit to teach such doctrine as drawes men to sinne against the first or second Table True doctrine is according vnto godlinesse and leadeth men thereto but the end of false doctrine is impietie against God and man as was shewed by the doctrine of Balaam vers 14. and such was the doctrine of this woman Sundry students now adayes are maruellously affected with the sermons commentaries and postils of monks and friers These they prefer before the writings of other godly and sound Diuines which is a lamentable case for they are in their kind Iezabels the scope of their doctrine is to draw men to errours and transgressions against the law of God yea to bring men from heauen to hell And therefore this exceeding approbation of them is no small offence being in truth the right way to bring in againe errors Atheisme and Poperie For turne a Papist from a morall point wherein he often erreth and his doctrine and sermons are nothing but false and erronious and therefore as Christ would haue this Church to hate the doctrine of this woman because it did deceiue so must wee labour to grow in dislike with the commentaries and postils of monks and friers which tend to that end Secondly Christ setteth forth the end of her doctrine by two arguments First by the persons deceiued his seruants secondly by the meanes whereby they are deceiued to wit by causing them to commit fornication and to eat meaâ—es sacrificed vnto Idols Touching the persons Whereas shee deceiued not all men but the seruants of God for here is a plaine distinction of men this encreaseth her fault because they belonged vnto God But here two questions may bee mooued First why some men are the seruants of God and some are not Secondly whether the seruants of God may bee seduced by false teachers To the first some answere that God would haue all men 〈◊〉 bee his seruants and for his part doth all things needfull vnto all men to make them his seruants redeeming them and giuing them sufficient grace hereunto yet some are not his seruants because they themselues will not but wilfully reiect his grace that is offered vnto them But this doctrine is against common reason and doth much derogate from the glorie of God for hereby they make euery man an emperour and God an vnderling subiect vnto man they make Gods good pleasure to depend vpon mans pleasure and the accepting of his grace to depend vpon mans will But God is the first cause of all things his will ouerruleth mans will and therefore it is absurd to say some men are not Gods seruants because they themselues will not The true cause hereof is Gods good pleasure electing some and they alone become his seruants because hee hath chosen them But God did neuer chuse all men first to grace then to glorie and therfore as Luke saith so many as were ordained to euerlasting life beleeued So wee may say so many as are elected of God to grace and saluation they become his seruants The second question Whether may Gods seruants be seduced by false Prophets Answ. There bee two sorts of seruants of God seruants in appearance and seruants in truth Seruants in appearance are such as outwardly onely embrace the word and receiue the seales of Gods couenant and the greatest part of particular churches are such seruants Now these may fall away and that wholly and hence it commeth that whole particular churches may fall away as did the church of Galatia and many other and these are called seruants because we must in charitie iudge that all which make professioÌ„ of true religion in Gods church are the seruants of God But the true seruants of God though they may be seduced in part and for a time yet they can neither wholly nor finally fall away for the promise of Christ is to the contrarie Thou 〈◊〉 Peter and vpon this rocke that is the faith which thou professest will I build my temple and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against 〈◊〉 Which last word preuaile insinuateth that the diuell shall shew great malice and strength to vanquish their faith but yet shal neuer wholly ouercome it And Matth. 6.13 we are taught to pray Lâ—ad vs 〈◊〉 into temptation To be lead into temptation is wholly to be ouercome in temptation which being a lawfull petition must needs haue Godâ— promise to graunt the same belonging vnto it And therefore though Saâ—han may assay to ouercome the child of God yet he shall neuer get finall victory ouer him for true faith purifieth the heart and cannot stand with a purpose to continue in any one sinne these two banish each other sinne brings the child of God vpon his knees but true faith doth raise him vp againe II. point The means wherby she sought to seduce theÌ„ was by drawing them to commit fornication and to eate things sacrificed to Idols Whereby it is plaine shee was a fauourer of the sect of the Nicolaitans whereof entreatie was made in the foureteenth verse And thus much for the reproofe of the Church Verse 21. And I gaue her space to repent of her fornication and shee repented not Here Christ reprooueth this woman for her obstinacie and hardnesse of heart whereby shee went on in sinne without repentance By space to repent wee are to vnderstand libertie to liue for though by her sinnes she deserued present death temporall and eternall yet God of his mercy gaue her libertie to liue that shee might repent In her example we are taught what to iudge of that space of time which God giueth vs to liue in this world namely thâ—â— it is a time of repentance for before a man be borne and after this life can none repent but the time wee now liue or haue liued or shall liue is the only time allotted for repentance This point ought seriously to bee considered of all estates for it doth plainely rebuke the shamefull practise of many at this day who lead not their life as a time of repentance but spend it wholly in another course some in following their vaine pleasures as carding dicing c. some in heaping vp riches seeking nothing but temporall profites others in good fellowship as they call it that is in companie keeping in eating and drinking God in iustice might haue cut off these men so soone as they were borne and yet in mercie hee giues them time to repent to some twentie to others thirtie fortie or fiftie yeares but they abuse this mercie of God and in steed of repenting imploy themselues in such workes as are contrarie thereunto Their case is most fearefull they treasure vp to themselues wrath against the day of wrath declaration of the iust iudgement of God like vnto a man that euery
sinne of impenitencie forbidden for the law condemnes no more than it reuealeth but it neuer reuealed repentance and therefore it doth not forbid or condemne the want thereof Secondly for the greatnesse of this sinne it may appeare because hereby men heape sin vpon sinne and Wrath vnto themselues against the day of wrath Some to aggrauate the grieuousnesse of this sinne say that impenitencie is the sinne against the holy ghost and that opinion is antient but yet false and erronious for the sinne against the holy ghost is a blasphemie Mat. 12.31 but this is not a blasphemy Again the sinne against the holy ghost is in this life but finall impenitencie is neuer before the end of this life Hence also the Papistes gather free will to good by nature shee did not repent therefore she had freewill power to repent if she would Ans. This reason is not good thus much may hence be gathered that she had freewil not to repent and to sinne for euery man sinneth freely but yet it followeth not that they haue the same power to cease from sinne or to repent without Gods special grace without which no man can will or doe that which is truly good before God Againe the same sinne which is reproued in this wicked woman may bee layd to the charge of the greatest number in our churches and congregations God hath giuen vnto men a long time of repentance to some ten to some twenty yeares but they repent not as their liues do plainly testifie for some liue in irreligion and prophanenesse some in Saboath breaking some in fornication and adulterie some in idlenesse some in couetousnesse and extortion giuing themselues wholly and spending all their time in seeking the things of this life neuer regarding with reuerence thâ— things of God Verse 22. Behold I will cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction except they repent them of their works Christ hauing reprooued this church and this woman for their seuerall faults doth here giue speciall counsell and direction vnto them both whereby they may auoid escape the grieuous iudgements due vnto them for their sinnes both in this life and in the life to come This counsell of Christ hath two parts First to Iesabell and her company vers 22.23 The second to the church of Thyatira verse 24 25. The summe of Christs counsell to Iesabell is to repent which is not expressed but insteed thereof the reason to moue her to repentance is propounded And it may be framed thus If thou repent not I will punâ—sh thee with sundry iudgements But thou wouldest not be so punished and therefore repent This reason hath two parts A threatning and an exception thereof The threatning in these words I will cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction And before this threatning Christ prefixeth a word of attention Behold whereby hee would teach them and vs that wee ought seriously to consider of the threatnings that are propounded in Gods word against sinne and sinners When Iosias heard the booke of the law read hiâ— heart melted which it could neuer haue done vnlesse it had first trembled at the iudgements therein denounced And the pricking that was wrought in the hearts of the Iewes by Peters first Sermon was nothing else but a compunction wrought in them vpon consideration of the iudgements and condemnation due vnto them for crucifying the Lord of life The cause why sinne is so rise in euery estate and condition of men at this day is for that men set light by the threatnings of Gods word If men would tremble when they heare of Gods iudgements it would make them crie out Men and brethren what shall we doâ— but because God is mercifull therefore men feare him not Isay. 57.11 This threatning hath three seuerall parts according to the three seueral sorts of persons whom it concerneth The I. is against Iesabell her selfe who was the chiefe of them all in these words I will cast her into a bed The meaning whereof may bee gathered out of the like words of Ionaâ—â—â— to Ammon bidding him lye downe on his bed and make himselfe sicke So that Christs meaning is that he wil strike her with some grieuous sicknes the place of the sick person being put for the sicknesse it selfe As if hee should say Iesabell takes her pleasure in fornication and thereto abuseth the bed I will therfore send on her some great sicknesse which shall cast her into her bed Here note Gods dealing with sinners In those thingâ— which they abuse for the furtherance of their sinnes will the Lord plague and punish them Iâ—sabell abused her bed with fornication thither shee must bee cast with sicknesse Diueâ— in his life time abused his tongue and tast by gluttonie and therefore 〈…〉 now in in hell therein most of all plagâ—d and tormented at hiâ— crying 〈◊〉 drop of water to coole his tongue doth import gamesters take their pleasure in â—â—â—ding and dicing which many times God turneth to their wo for therby they are vsually brought to extreame want and miserie Ahab shed Naboths bloud to get his vineyard and for that sinne must his bloud the bloud of Iezabell and his children he shed And now in these dayes the couetous for their gaine doe suckâ— the bloud of the poore but that bloud will haue bloud from them againe The Lord will spoyle the soule of him that spoyleâ— the poore Prou. 22 2â— This must make vs to beware how we abuse any creature of God to serue vs for any sinne for the Lord will cause that to bee a meanes of woe and punishment vnto vs which we misuse vnto our lusts Againe note here who is the author of grieuous sicknesses namely Christ himselfe For he saith I will cast her into a bed Sicknesses come not by chaunce or fortune but from the hand of God This wee must learne to beleeue and it will cause vs to make better vse of sicknesses than vsually we do If men did beleeue this it would make the hardest heart to repent in time of sicknesse for this they would say Hath God cast me downe with sicknesse no doubt it is to humble me for some of my sinnes to make me know them to leaue them and to turne vnto him This vse the seruants of God haue made hereof when the Prophet came to Hezâ—â—ias and told him hee should die he turned his face to the wall and wept as for other things so for his sinnes especially And Iaacob being to die leaâ—ed on his â—â—affe and by faith worshippeâ— towards the beds head lifting vp his body to do reuerence vnto God thereby testifying his humilitie faith and hope And the like ought we to do which if wee could wee should find our sicknesse would become a blessing vnto vs. The second part of Christs threatning is the punishment of her followers which
receiued her doctrine committed fornication with her They must bee cast into great affliction First this must teach all persons that it is a diuellâ—sh speech to thinke and say that fornication iâ— but a tricke and shippe of 〈◊〉 for great affliction is the punishment of this sinne which notably argueth the haynousnesse thereof Secondly hence we may gather some of the causes why townes and kingdomes are afflicted with grieuous wars famine and pestilence among the rest these are two fornication â—nd embracing of errours and superstition Sodome for fornication and other 〈◊〉 was burnt with fire brimstone from heauen The Israelits for this sin suffered most grieuous afflictionâ— And among the Corinthians for comming to the Lords table in this sin among others many were sicke many 〈◊〉 and many sleâ—â— And this land of ours hath bene afflicted with famine and pestilence as for other sinnes so for fornication which in time of peace is multiplied and so will continue till it draw vpon vs bloudshed also and great afflictions For that which is sayd of the followers of Iesabel must be verified of all that liue in the like sinnes The second part of the reason is the exception of these communications except they repent them of their workes Where we may see First that all the threatnings of Gods iudgements and of eternall destruction must bee vnderstood with the exception of repentance Whence also this followeth that men of yeares liuing in the church are not so much condemned for other particular sins as for liuing in their sins without repent â—ee euery sin makes a man subiect to damnation but it is this impenitencie that brings vpon theÌ„ actuall daÌ„nation Want of repentance for sin is more dangerous than the sin it selfe the consideration whereof must teach vs not to lie in sinne though wee haue committed it but turne to God by speedie repentance for it is the continuance in sinne without repentance that casteth the soule to hell When thou shalt turne from thy sinne by true repentance thou art free from the threatning and the curse of sinne For they admitting the exception of true repentance 〈◊〉 18.8 Further obserue how this exception of repentance is placed betweene two threatnings of iudgements which sheweth how God mingleth his iudgements with mercie hee sheweth not wholly either iustice or mercie but tempereth them together in all the workes that concerne mans saluation Thirdly here note that repentance preuents not onely eternall damnation but also temporall iudgements as grieuous sicknesses and other plagues and afflictions This point may haue speciall vse among vs Wee haue by Gods mercie enioyed his gospell with long peace but for our abuse thereof we may iustly feare it shall be taken from vs and if we would escape that iudgement wee must repent both high and low Of their workâ—s That is of their idolatrie and fornication where hee sheweth of what things true repentance must be namely of bad workes in particular whereto men giue themselues euerie man that would truly repent must consider of his particular faults The drunkerd in particular of his drunkennesse and the couetous man of his couetousnesse and insteed of iniuries and hard dealing shew mercy vnto the poore The common repentance of the world that is done in generall is nothing but a visard of repentance and yet it is all that is vsed of the greatest part of our people for they will come to heare the word and to receiue the Sacraments and in generall confesse themselues to bee sinners and then they thinke they haue done enough But true repentance is of particular sinnes As Dauid Psalm 51. cried out of bloud guiltinesse Vers. 23. And I will kill her children with death and all the Churches shall know that I am â—ee which searcheth the reines and hearts and I will giue vnto euerie one of you according to his workes Here is the third part of Christs threatning against Iesabels children by children wee are to vnderstand properly those which are borne of her and were of her husband and not her followers for they were threatned with grieuous afflictions in the former verse It had bene sufficient to haue sayd I will 〈◊〉 her children But to note the certainty and greeuousnesse of this punishment he saith I will kill them with death Quest. How can this stand with the iustice of God to punish the offences of the parents in the person of the children Ans. God deareth so for temporall punishments not for eternall And though we could not perceiue the iustice of God in so doing yet wee must reuerence the â—ame blaming our owne ignorance Albeit euen in reason wee may conceiue of the equitie of this course for societies as church common-wealth and families are Gods ordinance and the parties in them must bee considered as members of those societies for God conceiueth of them when hee afflicteth the punishment deserued by one vpon another as of the Prince vpon the people of the parents vpon their children This hee may iustly do by reason of that neere bond which is betweene the members of the same societie like as in the naturall bodie when the stomacke is distempered the head aketh and when the head is wounded the stomacke is sicke and the bodie may bee smitten for the errours of the tongue Thus when Dauid sinned the child died and when hee numbred the Israelites the people were plagued And thus is the child stained in bloud for the fathers treason against earthly Princes and so God punished this woman in her children that shee might knowe the greatnesse of her sinnes hee smote her children with death Hence parents are taught to make conscience of euerie sinne For thereby they may bring iudgements vpon their children and familie euen to death Now what bloudie hearted parents are those that will make no conscience of doing that whereby they bring vengeance vppon their owne children And by the same reason must euery man that liues in any societie be admonished to take heed of sinne because thereby a man especially if hee bee a principall member of a societie may bring destruction vpon many As Dauid did by numbring the people And Achan by his couetous stealth Iosua 7 And Ahab vpon his posteritie So that impenitent persons which will not be reformed but go on in sinne ought to bee banished both from church and commonwealth as hurtfull members yea enemies to all good societies That these threatnings might take place in the hearts of Iesabell and her followers Christ remooueth two carnall conceits whereby they might thinke to delude or escape these iudgements threatned The first is this Iesabell and her company might thinke that their practises were secret not knowne to the world and therefore they were not in danger of Gods iudgements This is a wicked imagination that comes into the mind of all sinners but this Christ cuts off saying And all the Churches shall know that I am hee which search the reines and the
hearts As if he should say to Iesabell and her companie you may persuade your selues that because your sinnes are secret therefore my iudgements shall not befall you But know that I will discouer your secret sinnes and practises in such sort as all Churches shall know by experience in your persons that I do see and discerne the most hidden thoughts of mans heart First here obserue to whome Christ will discouer their sinnes not to all the world but to the Church of God All Churches shall know This Christ doth to terrifie Iesabell her companie For as it is an excellent honour to bee well esteemed of with the Churches of God so it is a most shamefull dishonour to bee in disgrace with the Churches of God For whatsoeuer is bound or loosed by the Churches on earth the same is bound or loosed in heauen And therefore by due proportion it followeth that they which are in disgrace with Godâ— Churches on earth are also in disgrace with God himselfe in heauen Hence wee are taught that howsoeuer we must so much as in vs lieth endeuour to approoue our selues to the whole world yet especially wee must labour to bee in good account with the Churches of God and the members thereof And on the contrarie we must continually auoide the doing of all such things as may iustly bring vs into disgrace with the Church of God Rom. 16.16 The Churches of Christ salute you And 1. Cor. 16.19 All the Churches of Asia salute you Where the Apostle meaneth not that they did by word of mouth send greetings vnto them But hereby hee would signifie that all Churches did approue of them which hee saith for their great comfort Paule receiued Timothie into the companie because the Churches gaue him a good report Act. 16.2.3 But what is the thing that all churches should know by experience in the persons of Iezabell and her company namely that Christ is he which doth indeed search the reynes and the hearts where by Reynes and hearts wee must vnderstand the same things namely the thoughts and affections of men for in that sence those words are often vsed in the old Testament Quest. How can reynes signifie the thoughts and affections seeing the thoughts are seated in the braine and the affections in the heart Answ. The reynes are put for the thoughts and affections not because they are seated therein but for that resemblance and analogie that is betweene them for as the reynes are seated in the most secret part of the bodie so the thoughts and affections are seated in the most secret place of the soule and the heart is pâ—rt for the thoughts and affections first because the affections are there seated secondly because the thoughts though they bee seated in the braine yet they haue their operation in the heart for ioyfull thoughts make a merry heart and fearefull thoughts an heauie heart Againe the word Search signifieth a most narrow search and such a one as goeth with finding thereby shewing that nothing is so secret in man but the Lord both can and doth see and discerne the same Hence wee learne first that Christ our Sauiour is not onely man but very God one person standing of two natures That Christ is man heretickes denie not but whether he be God or not there is the question Which yet is here euidently prooued for hee that hath in him the peculiar properties of God must needs be God But Christ hath in him the true properties of God he can search and discerne all the thoughts and all the affections of the hearts of all men which none can doe but God onely Ierem 17.9 10 The heart is deceitfull and wicked aboue all things who can know it I the Lord search the heâ—â—t and trie the reynes And therefore Christ is the true and very God Secondly hereby wee are taught to beware and take heed of hypocrisie in all things but especially in the matters of religion Hypocrisie is when a man seemes outwardly to be that which hee is not inwardly But wee must haue care to bee truly in heart that which we appeare to bee in life and profession wee must come as neere Christ in thought and affection as in our outward action for Christ knowes as well the whole estate of euerie mans reynes and heart as he doth their speeches and their deeds Thirdly hereby wee must learne to suspect our selues of our vnknowne sinnes as of our vnbeleefe and presumption not contenting our selues with an acknowledgement of our known sinnes for wee can neuer discerne the depth of our corrupt heart and yet God knoweth them This was Dauids practise after due examination of himselfe hee yet crieth Lord cleanse mee from my secret sinnes As if he should say I haue O Lord searched my heart but I cannot sufficiently know mine owne corruptions therefore doe thou O Lord helpe to cleanse mee from them If this were practised true religion would flourish for many iustifie themselues when as they know not what is in their hearts little considering what Christ sayth vnto the Pharisees You are they which iustifie your selues before men but Christ knoweth your hearts And I will giue to euery one of you according to your workes Here Christ proceedeth to remooue a second wicked conceit whereby they might seeme to illude Gods iudgements threatened For they might say Let the Lord send iudgments and plagues vpon vs yet wee shall escape them as Isay sayd of the wicked in his time That they made a league with death and hell and sayd the iudgements of God shall passe ouer them Isay. 28. verse 15. But to cut off this vaine conceit Christ threateneth a iust reward to euery one according to his workes As if hee should say You may sooth vp your selues and falsely thinke that you shall escape my iudgements but know it that I will reward euery one of you partly in this life and principally at the day of iudgement according to your workes bee they good or bad For these words must especially â—ee vnderstood of the day of iudgement as they are vsed 〈◊〉 2. â— and Reuel 2â— 12 Hence the Papists gather that men are saued not onely by faith in Christ but also by workes for thus they reason â—y that whereby wee must bee iudged must wee bee iustified and â—aâ—ed but by workes wee must bee iudged and therefore saued Answ The Proposition is false There is great difference betweene iustifying and iudging for iudging is onely the declaration of a man to bee iust but iustification is the making of a man iust And because the declaration of a man to bee iust is by workes therefore is iudgement by workes Againe it is not sayd I will giue to you for your works but according to your workes If he had sayd I will giue to euery one of you for your workes then it might haue seemed they had bin iustified by them But here Christ doth only make works an outward
it is the learning of the deuill wherein you may see his profound craft and pollicie Where note that when Christ will alleadge the speech of Iezabell and her followers hee doth it with disgrace vnto them for they counted their doctrine deepe learning but Christ repeating their opinion calleth it the deepenesse of Sathan Hence I gather that Christians cannot safely act and play the Comedies of heathen men for they are full of many blasphemous speeches and oathes flat against the word of God which they ought not to repeat but with disgrace vnto them For Christs practise must bee a patterne for our imitation hee would not repeat so much as one word of a wicked woman without some note of disgrace If it bee sayd they repeat these speeches with disgrace and dislike I answere it is not so for if they did that would take away the whole Comedie being full of such bad speeches And this I take to bee the equitie of Gods word thus to reason from Christs example As they speake These words Christ addeth First to shew that the words going before were not his owne but the words of Iezabels followers touching her doctrine Secondly to shew the proud and presumptuous minds of heretickes in maintaining their wicked opinions Thus haue false teachers vpheld their errours by proud and swelling words as Iude the 16. and 2. Pet. 2.18 The pure word of God is not so maintained but in the humilitie and lowlinesse of spirit and in the practise of pietie from an humble heart for God teacheth the lowly his wayes and giueth grace to the humble Psal. 25.14 And therefore this is a note of false doctrin by swelling words to maintaine the same Hitherto we haue spoken of the Preface before Christs counsell now followeth the counsell it selfe in this sentence Though I lay no other burden vpon you yet I would haue you to hold fast that which you haue alreadie till I come This sentence is a distinction containing two parts First in these words I will lay no other burden vpon you than that which you haue alreadie that is howsoeuer I threaten my iudgements vnto Iezabell and her followers yet I will lay none other punishment vpon you but my reproofe onely for suffering Iezabell among you with her false doctrine and followers This braunch of this distinction containeth a most comfortable instruction namely that all those that giue themselues to maintaine puritie of doctrine and synceritie of life shall be safely preserued in the time of common iudgements vnder the blessed protection of God so farre forth as is for Gods glorie and their good And considering this mercie is offered to the godly wee must hereby learne to become followers of this Church of Thyatira that is we must endeuour to maintaine the pure truth of Gods holy word and withall haue care to shew foorth synceritie of manners in making conscience of euery sinne and endeuoring our selues to walke in all the wayes of Gods commaundements with cheerefulnesse Hereby we shall get protection from common iudgements when they are layed vpon the wicked but if wee partake with the wicked in their sinnes wee shall receiue part in their plagues The second part of this distinction is in these words But that which you haue alreadie hold fast till I come that is mine Apostles haue deliuered vnto you the pure and sound doctrine of saluation now I charge you that you hold that fast and maintaine it vntill I come to iudgement Here is a plaine and most excellent commaundement containing speciall instruction meeâ— for this Church of Thyatira and all Churches Before our Sauiour Christ had commended this Church for not approouing the doctrine of Iezabell and her companie but here hee giueth them another commaundement To hold fast the true doctrine of Christ taught them by his Apostles Wherby he would teach them and in them all Churches to content themselues with the pure doctrin of the Apostles and not to affect or approoue any other doctrine besides whatsoeuer According as Paule biddeth the Galatians though wee or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you any other doctrine than that which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed By the light of this commaundement wee are directed in sundry duties First not to regard vnwritten traditions which the church of Rome doth so highly magnifie for it cannot bee prooued that the Apostles euer taught them Secondly not to regard the doctrines of men which some bring vnto vs vnder colour of Reuelation from God since the Apostles times Thirdly hereby wee learne what to thinke and iudge of the three great religions of the Turkes the Iewes and Papists at this day The Turkish religion is not to bee regarded for it had it beginning sixe hundred yeares after the Apostles time with whose doctrine onely we must content our selues Also the Iewish religion wee must not regard for they reiect the doctrine of the Apostles And the religion of the Papists we must renounce because it is not of the Apostles teaching but had it beginning by little and little long after their times If this commaundement were safely kept which is laid on this Church men would not bee of so many religions but all would bee of one religion cleauing fast to the doctrine of the Apostles and contenting themselues with it which is the true rule for reformation of life and the right way to attaine saluation Lastly here is a rule and direction for those which will bee of no religion because of the diuersitie of opinions touching the same They must haue recourse to the doctrine of the Apostles and content themselues therewith nothing regarding new doctrines bee they neuer so glorious Till I come Here Christ sheweth how long the doctrine of the Apostles must bee held fast namely not for a short time but till his second comming to iudgement Whereby wee learne that it is the dutie of Gods Church to preserue and maintaine the puritie of true religion vnto the end of the world This is no small matter but a most needfull dutie enioyned vnto vs by speciall commaundement and withall a matter of great consequence for the puritie of religion is the foundation and marke of the Church and the right way to direct mens soules to eternall life For this cause Paule chargeth Timothie To keepe the true patterne of wholesome words and to continue in the things which hee had learned And in regard of this dutie the Church is called The pillar and ground of truth And Christ for this cause gaue to his Church both Pastors and Teachers Pastors to instruct in righteousnesse for the maintenance of puritie in manners and Teachers to maintaine the puritie of doctrine in soundnesse of iudgement This therefore must admonish vs that we haue care not onely to learne religion in our owne persons but also to convey the same to ages following that the puritie thereof may bee preserued to the comming of Christ.
is not called the morning star because hee shineth to al the world in al time as the morning star doth but because he shineth vnto men in the last age of the world It is further sayd I will giue him it Where is promised fellowship and participation with Christ aâ— hee is this day-starre And herein are two benefits comprised First perfect illumination wherby ignorance shall be wholly taken away after this life when as men shall know God fully so farre foorth as a creature can know the creator Secondly the light of perfect glory for by fellowship with Christ wee shall bee made to shine as the starres as Daniel speaketh yea wee shall become Saints in light â—s the Apostle sayth Whereas Christ compares himselfe to the morning starre First wee see the grosse errour of many among vs who liue in blindnesse of mind and ignorance walking in their wicked lusts and pleasures without care of keeping faith or good conscience and yet persuade themselues that they haue part in Christ and shall bee partakers of his light and glorie But they are deceiued for all such as liue in blind ignorance and in sinne are meere darkenesse and so can haue no fellowship with Christ who is that bright morning starre for what fellowship can bee betweene light and darkenesse This bright morning starre serueth onely for them that receiue the light thereof and walke by it but those that walke in the darkenes of their sinnes haue no benefit by it Secondly seeing Christ is this morning starre wee must haue care to learne Peters instructionâ— namely Labour that this bright starre may rise and shine in our hearts This wee shall feele when we vse those meanes wherby the beames of this starre may shine vpon vs not onely for the enlightening of our minds but also for the heating and reuiuing of our frozen and dead hearts For as the Sunne in the Spring time quickeneth by it warme beames some things that lye dead all Winter so Christ Iesus this morning starre by the beames of his grace doth enlighten our minds and reuiue our dead and frozen hearts And till such time as wee feele these things wrought in vs we cannot say that this morning starre is risen vnto vs or hath shone into our hearts Thirdly whereas Christ appeareth in the morning when darkenesse is past wee are hereby taught to lead our liues in godlinesse righteousnesse sobrietie and in all manner of vpright and godly conuersation For the night is past and the day is come wherein wee may see to walke vprightly And therefore wee must cast off the vnprofitable workes of darkenesse as the Apostle exhorteth vs Rom. 13.12 And know this That those who in this light doe not walke accordingly but delight in sinnes the workes of darkenesse shall one day haue their fill Hee that loueth the darke for the hiding of his talent must bee cast for his reward into vtter darkenesse Let him that hath an eare to heare heare what the spirit sayth vnto the Churches Here is Christs commaundement the second part of this conclusion But hereof we haue spoken before Motiues to proceed Prou. 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule Luk. 9.62 No man that putteth his hand to the plough and looketh backe is apt to the kingdome of God Gal. 6.9 Let vs not be wearie of well doing for in due time wee shall reape if wee faint not 1. Cor. 12.31 Desire you the best gifts and I will shew you a more excellent way THE THIRD CHAPTER Verse 1. And write vnto the Angel of the Church that is at Sardis These things saith hee that hath the seuen Spirites of God and the seuen Starres I know thy workes for thou hast a name that thou liuest but thou art dead THese words containe the fift particular Commandement of our Sauiour Christ vnto Iohn wherein he is inioyned to write send a speciall Epistle to the Church of God in Sardis of this commandement we haue spoken before The Epistle it self is contained in the sixe first Verses it hath three parts A Preface the matter of the Epistle the ConclusioÌ„ The Preface in these words These things saith he which hath the seuen Spirits of God and the seuen Starres In this Preface first is set downe in whose name this Epistle is written to procure authoritie vnto it it is in Christs name whose soueraigntie is described by two royalties that is by two prerogatiues or priuiledges belonging to him as he is a soveraigne king of his Church the first is The hauing of the seuen spirits of God The second his hauing of the seuen Starres For the first royaltie In the first Chap. vers 4. I shewed that by seuen spirits were meant the holy Ghost from whom proceed all the gifts and graces that any men enioy and therefore whereas Christ is said to haue the seuen spirits of God the meaning is that he hath the holy ghost And this is a royaltie of Christ as he is the King and head of his Church If it be said that other seruants of God as Dauid Peter and Paul had the holy Ghost Answ. It is true but not in the same manner with Christ for he hath the holy Ghost two wayes in regard of his diuine nature of his manhood as Christ is God hee is the beginning of the holy Ghost for the holy Ghost is a person in the Trinitie proceeding from the sonne as well as from the Father in regard of which proceeding Christ is sayd to send the holy Ghost and to doe whatsoeuer hee doth by the holy Ghost as to ouercome death by the eternall spirite and to rise from death to life Secondly as Christ is man he hath the holy Ghost because the holy Ghost powred into him the perfection of all graces and giftes whatsoeuer And for this cause he is said to be anoynted with the oyle of gladnesse aboue his fellowes and to be inriched with the perfection of all graces and that two wayes both for number and degrees For number with men some haue some graces and some men others but Christ hee hath the graces of all men and all Angels nay moe graces in number then all men and all Angels haue And as they are in number perfect so they are perfect in degree for in measure they exceed the graces of all creatures men or Angels and therefore the Father is said to haue giuen the spirit vnto his son without measure thus much is meant by this first royaltie of Christ. Now the end why Christ is said to haue the holy Ghost is to shewe that hee is a most liuely head of his Church who is filled with plentie of all store of graces whereby he is able to inrich his Church and to reuiue the members thereof who are dead in their sinnes and such indeed was the speciall state of this Church First hence we learne no man can haue true fellowship with the
holy Ghost but by Christ it is manifest that none can haue fellowship with the Father but by Christ. And here the same is verified touching fellowship with the holy ghost especially for the obtaining of those graces that concerne eternall life This serueth for our speciall instruction for among the Papists there are many that haue worthy and excellent gifts of God as knowledge memorie c. And yet in them be wanting the special giftes of the spirit as faith which iustifieth regeneration for touching assurance of these in themselues they professe themselues to be ignorant And whence coÌ„meth this but onely from their want of Christ for the Christ of the Papists as they teach him is an idoll Christ and therefore wee are not to maruell though wee see the most learned among them to scoffe and mock at our doctrin of assurance of Faith certainty of electioÌ„ Secondly we haue many among vs that will say they looke to be saued by Christ to haue their sins pardoned by him and yet you shall perceiue in them no grace of knowledge or conscience of true obedience But these things caÌ„not stand together to wit loosnes of life and forgiuenes of sins therfore these men deceiue themselues for if they had Christ they should haue his spirit and the graces thereof purging their hearts for Christ and his spirit are neuer seuered he that hath the spirit of Christ working in him faith good conscience hath an infallible token that Iesus Christ is his This must admonish vs to labour for 〈◊〉 vnion with Christ Iesus our head to become flesh of his flesh bone of his bone that in him we may haue fellowship with the father and with the holy Ghost for till we be vnited vnto Christ we shall neuer haue the graces of saluation wrought effectually in our hearts The second royaltie of Christ is that he hath the seuen starres that is the seuen Pastors of the seuen Churches of Asia they are called starres because in their ministerie they inlighten men in the way that leadeth vnto life And Christ is said to haue them because hee is a soueraigne Lord ouer them they bee his seruants For he â—ppointeth that person that shall be his minister among men hee giueth him gifts meet for his calling he prescribeth also vnto him his office and duties But the Pastors of Churches will some say are made by the Church Answ. The right of ordaining Pastors belongs to Christ as his royaltie the office of the Church is to testifie ratifie according to the word of God to approoue of them whom Christ maketh and indueth with gifts and for that cause is the Church said to call and ordaine Ministers The end why Christ is said to haue soveraigntie ouer the Ministers is to strike the heart of the minister of this Church of Sardis with conscience of his former negligence to stir him vp to diligence and carefulnes in his place And indeede the consideration of Christs soueraigntie ouer them is an excellent motiue to stir vp all Ministers to bee diligent in their place and so likewise all Christians For considering that they are Christs and the gifts they haue come from him this must mooue them to make conscience of all good duties for being Christs they must giue themselues wholy to do the will of Christ whose they are If he would haue vs liue we must be thankefull because he is Lord of life if our death will glorifie him we must be content because wee are his Thus much of the Preface The matter of this Epistle containeth two parts A reproofe of a vice with the remedie thereof Vers. 1.2.3 And a praise or commendation vers 4. The reproofe in these words I know thy works that is I know all thy workes they are all manifest vnto me and I mislike of them So must these wordes be vnderstood in this place as may appeare by the reason of this reproofe in the wordes following Thou hast a name that thou liuest but thou art dead Wherein is set downe the fault of this Church namely Hypocrisie for that they pretended christian religion in outward profession but yet wanted the life of christianitie the power of godlines for the meaning of the reason is this Thou hast a name that thou liuest that is Churches round about thee iudge and speak of thee as of a church that is borne anew in Christ and is guided by his spirit for by life we must vnderstand spirituall life not corporall but yet for all this thou art dead that is thou wantest true spirituall life by regeneration and art indeed dead in thy sinnes this is a great and a sharpe reproofe That which is here said of this Church of Sardis may be truly verified of diuers churches in this age As first of the great church of Rome who are guided by the Pope as by their head That church hath a name to be aliue in their owne pretence it is the only true church of God in the world but in truth and before God it is dead Some say it is as a body full of diseases and whose throat is cut but yet the heart panteth life remaineth therin But we may say it hath no manner of spirituall life but lyeth starke dead as a carkasse in the graue The reasons that some alledge for it are of small moment first they say it hath the SacrameÌ„t of baptisme which is a note of a true Church and therefore it hath some life Ans. First Baptisme is not alwayes a note of a true church for circumcision in whose stead commeth baptisme was a sacrament vsed of the Samaritans when they were no people of God and so no church of God Againe Baptisme without the true preaching of the Gospel is no infallible signe of a church it is but a seale pulled from the writing or set to a bare paper to no vse and further outward Baptisme without inward Baptisme is no note of a church but such is baptisme in the church of Rome it hath not inward baptisme ioyned vnto it neither the true preaching of the word for the doctrine which they teach is a quite ouerturning of Christ and his Gospel and therefore outward baptisme may bee where there is no church Secondly I answer that baptisme in the church of Rome is a Sacrament not to their synagogue but to the hiddeÌ„ church of God among them For God had his Church among them euen in the midst of Poperie There were alwayes some among them that renounced their religion whom God called home vnto himself by the meanes which were among them as the vse of this Sacrament the Apostles Creed and of other books of holy Scripture For as God said to Elias in Ahabs time I haue reserued seuen thousand that neuer bowed the knee to Baal So may it bee sayd of many among the Papists God hath there his secret Church who neuer yeelded to the Popes gouernment
and doctrine Second reason Antichrist say they sitteth in the Temple of God Now the Temple of God is Gods Church therfore the church of Rome is Gods church Answ. He sitteth there not as a member thereof but as an vsurper and deceiuer For in the Church of Poperie is the hidden church of God they are therein mingled as a little wheat with much chaffe and as little gold with much drosse So that though the church of God be where Antichrist sitteth yet the Church whereof hee is head is no church of God for whether we regard their doctrin or worship of God there is no meanes to beget or preserue spirituall life in their Church Further this which Christ sayth of Sardis may be sayd not onely of the Papists but of the churches of the Protestants as of this our Church of ENGLAND of the most congregations in the great townes thereof though not for doctrine yet in regard of mens conuersationsâ— for the body of our people seeme to be aliue by their outward profession but indeed they are dead in respect of the power of godlinesse for by occasion of outward peace these sins abound fulnes of bread pride both inward in heart outward in attyre also cruelty couetousnes carnal security like as it was in Noahs time Now where these sins raigne there the power of godlines is wanting men content theÌ„selues with an outward profession but the spiritual life of grace is not to be seen And yet this doth not preiudice the state of our church to nullifie it from being the church of God for God hath his chosen among vs in all places who liue indeed a spirituall life thogh the body of our people be dead in 〈◊〉 so will continue while peace abideth the threatnings of the ministers wil not awake meÌ„ out of the sleepe of sin it must be the rod of correctioÌ„ that must put into them the power of religion Men are like to little children who besides admonition must feele the smart of the rod to bring them to their dutie Further in this Church of Sardis whom Christ calleth dead though they had a name to liue Note the state of the Church of GOD for this was a true Church of God who among the rest was washed in the blood of Christ. Chap. 1. vers 5. And yet Christ saith it is dead in sinne that is in part not wholly And therfore a Church that is in a very corrupt state both in regard of outward conuersation and of sundry erronious opinions may yet remaine the true Church of Christ if so be they erre not in the foundation Which serueth for answere to them that thinke our Church to bee no Church because it maintaineth not that out-ward order which they thinke should be in it And therefore though wee must preferre Church before Church yet we must not condemne a Church to bee no Church for some corruptions that bee therein A true body may haue some blemish and a true Church some wants Againe the Churches of God say this is a Church yet Christ saith they are dead How can these two stand Answ. The Churches about Sardis iudged this to be aliue according to the rule of charitie because of their outward profession of true Religion for as Infants are not indeede all holy as experience sheweth yet till wee see the same made manifest wee are in charitie to iudge them to bee holy that are borne of fâ—ithfull parents euen so ought the Minister and euery one in GODS Church to thinke the best of euery one in Gods Church till God make manifest what hee is Paul following this rule calleth whole Churches elect But thou art dead Here are two iudgements one of neighbour Churches the other of Christ and Christs iudgement is preferred Wee must therefore regard specially the iudgement of Christ and labor to approue our selues our conuersations vnto Christ rather then to men for let men say what they will of vs it is Christ that must saue and condemne this made Paul to say I passe little to bee iudged of you or of mans iudgement why so for hee that iudgeth mee is the Lord. And indeed without Christs commendation the iudgement of men is nothing for Christ may condemne vs when men thinke well and speake well of vs and therefore hee saith Woe bee vnto you when all men speake well of you Luke 6.26 Verse 2. Be watchfull and strengthen the things that remaine that are readie to die for I haue not found thy works perfect before God There be two degrees of hypocrisie first when men professe that which is not in their heart at all The second when men make profession of more then is in their heart This second kind of hypocrisie oft befalleth the children of God and it is that which Christ reprooueth in this Church of Sardis in the former vers After which reproofe here he propoundeth a remedie to their vice and a reason to mooue them to vse the same The remedie is in the beginning of the verse where are two duties prescribed To bee watchfull and to strengthen or confirme the decayed graces of God in them For the first Be watchfull to bee watchfull here is a most worthy and excellent dutie it is not bodily but spirituall and it is practised when any man hath a circumspect care and diligent heed in respect of the saluation of his soule This dutie of watchfulnesse concerneth two things sinne and death Watchfulnes against sinne stands in two duties First a man must daily and continually bethinke himselfe before hand of all sinnes and vices into which he may happily fall for the doing of this he must consider in himselfe two â—hings his Nature and his Calling Touching his Nature he must consider that in him remaines the seed and roote of all sin and therefore that hee may fall into any sinne whatsoeuer Againe a man considering his nature shall finde himselfe more inclined to some sinnes then to others and those hee must especially marke and obserue Secondly for his Calling a man must marke the sinnes thereof for since the fall of man euery calling hath his especiall sins wherto men that walke therein are more incident The Magistrate hath his sins the Minister his the Lawyer his the Physition his and the Trades-man his And touching these a man must consider vnto what vices and abuses men are most subiect that walke in that calling wherein he liueth and so shal he haue a foresight of the sinnes that he may fall into Secondly after this foresight of sin he must watch his heart with all diligence that though it bee tempted and assaulted yet it bee not tainted with any one sin as the wise man counselleth Keepe thy heart with all diligence that so the fountaine of al thy actions may be kept holy and pure The second part of this watchfulnesse respecteth death or the second comming of Christ. In this two things must bee practised
scripture speaketh of God vsually Before the old world was destroyed it is sayd The Lord saw that the wickednesse of man was great vppon the earth as if he had looked from heauen vpon the earth and beheld that it was corrupt speaking after the manner of men to signifie that search which he maketh into mens actions And so he is sayd to come down from heauen at the building of Babell Gen. 11. and before he destroyed Sodome and Gomorrha He came downe to see whether they had done according to that crie which was come vp to him and so before the Lord punished the wickednes of the Israelits He made a search into their waiâ—â— and the second Commaundement is this God will visite the sinnes of the father vpon the children that is he will make a search whether the sinnes of the fathers be among the children and if they be he will punish them Seing Christ makes this search into all mens actions we are taught in all things to haue care to conforme our selus to the will of Christ and to set our selues to the doing of all good duties according to his word If we knew a Magistrate would come to make search in our house wee would bee sure to set all thinges in order against he came shall we be thus circumspect to prepare for the comming of an earthly man shall we not much more prepare our selues against the search of our Sauiour Christ the euerliuing God from whom nothing can be hid I haue not found thy works perfect Works are perfect two waies by the law or by the Gospell By the law wheÌ„ in our works wee doe all that the law requireth and thus are no mans workes perfect in this life By the Gospel our works are perfect when they proceed from a belieuing hart that hath a care to please God in all things these works are perfect not in theÌ„selus but in the acceptation of Christ. Here by perfect works Christ meaneth not the perfection of the law but of the Gospell as if he had sayd I haue searched into your waies you doe many workes in shew but they proceed not from sincere faith nor from a heart that hath care to please God in all his commandements and a full purpose not to sinne against him you haue a shew of godlynesse but you want the power thereof Here obserue that Christ condemneth this church not because their works were not outwardlye conformable to the will of God but because they proceeded not from a beleeuing hart that had a full purpose to forsake all sinne and to please God in all things Wee therefore must take heede of all hypocrisie by the Example of this Church and labour to bee of Dauids minde and praye with him That our harts may be vpright in the Statutes of the Lord that wee may say with Hezekias Behold Lord how I haue walked before thee with an vpright minde for this is a notable token of grace and an infallible badge of him that is the child of God Before God Some may say Christ here distinguisheth himselfe from God and therefore hee is not God Answere By God in this place we must vnderstand not God simply but God the father For Christ here speaketh of himselfe not as he is God but as he is mediator God man in which respect euen as he is now glorified he is inferiour vnto his Father Where note that Christ being now glorified in heauen carrieth himselfe as mediator whence we gather that we may lawfully and without presumption pray vnto Christ without the meanes or intercession of Saints or Angels The church of Rome denie this and say because Christ is now in full glorie in heauen therefore wee must vse vnto him the mediation of Saints but Christ being now in heauen marks our workes in particular and therefore we may without presumption come vnto him by prayer Vers. 3. Remember therfore how thou hast receiued and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou wilt not watch I will come on thee as a thiefe and thou shalt not know what houre I will come vpon thee When Christ hath reprooued them for their sinne of hypocrisie and prescribed them a remedie with a reason thereof he doth as a good Phisitian pastor shew them the way how they may practise that remedie For they might say we are commanded to watch and to renew our decayed graces but how shall we doe this Christ answereth by doing three things I. by remeÌ„bring that which thou hast receiued by hearing II. by holding fast III. by repenting of thy sinnes For the first Remember therefore that is call to mind the doctrine of saluation which thou hast been taught by mine Apostles This remembrance is a most excellent means to mooue a man to subiection to Gods will to repent and to practise all good graces When Dauid saw the prosperitie of the wicked his fect had almosâ— steps but his remedie against that temptation was his goâ—â—g to Gods sanctuariâ— and there calling to mind the end of those men Againe I haue remembred thy name oh Lord in the night and haue kept thy law Peter denied his Master when he forgot his words but when hee was put in mind thereof by the looke of Christ and the crowing of a Cocke he then repented and wept bitterly Luk. 22.61.62 Sinnes committed by men of ignorance are many and grieuous and therfore all sins are called ignorances Heb. 9 7. but if men wold by faith keepe in mind the word of God it would bee a notable meanes to keepe them from sinning Here then we haue a soueraigne remedie against sinne namely wheresoeuer we are or whatsoeuer we doe we must call to minde the word of God and the promises of God and those will bee a lanterne vnto our steps and a light vnto our paths The Diuell laboureth aboue all things to bring vs to forget the word for then he knowes he can easily draw vs into any sin Quest. How shall we keepe in minde the word and promises of God Answ. That is a grace of God and for the attayning vnto it we must first labour to haue our hearts affected with the loue of Gods word and promises for a man can neuer keepe in mind that whereof he hath no liking Secondly we must labour to belieue the word of God For faith giues it rooting in our hearts Colos. 2.7 The cause why there is so little remembring of that which is taught is for that it is not mixed with faith in those that heare it Againe the thing to be remembred is How thou hast receiued and heard that is looke what Doctrine thou hast receiued by hearing and that remember Where we see Christ ioineth receiuing and hearing together Whence wee may gather that â—â—aching and receiuing of the word of God by hearing is the prescribed generall meanes whereby God reuealeth his will counsell and purpose touching the saluation
or not to obey And therefore the cause why some men lye dead in sinne is because they set their will to refuse the grace of GOD and the cause why some men liue in Christ is because they incline their will to embrace the grace of GOD. But this Doctrine doth greatly diminish the grace of GOD in that it maketh the acceptance thereof to lye and depend on the pleasure and will of man when as the power of almightie GOD ioyned with his will is the true cause thereof leauing some to themselues who doe fall and enabling others to stand by his grace Nowe followe the wordes of this commendation Notwithstanding thou hast a fewe names yet in Sardie that is There bee yet in this Church a fewe persons knowne to mee by their names for by Names wee must vnderstand persons named which haue not defiled their garments Heere to omit many expositions is an allusion to the Ceremoniall law wherein GOD set downe a distinction betweene thinges cleane and vncleane not in themselues but by his appointment and among the Iewes if any man had but touched an vncleane thinge with his hand or with his garment thereby hee was defiled and his garment defiled legally and so he or his garment were reputed vncleane wherevpon they had a speciall care not to touch the thinges that were defiled no not with their garments Now this signified another thing vnto them namely That they ought to abstaine not onely from the outward sinnes of the morall Lawe but euen from all occasions intentions shewes and appearances of euill And in this place this is meant hereby that some in this Church of Sardie had so farre made conscience of sinne that they would not meddle with the verie occasions and appearances of euill Hereby wee see that the seruants of GOD are but fewe in number for the bodie of this people were deâ—d in sinne and a fewe onely in this great place liued in Christ so Christ sayth to his Disciples The flocke to whome the father will giue the Kingdome of Heauen is but a little flocke The Prophet Isay is sent To harden the hearts of the bodie of the people for thâ—ir iniquities and the tenth part onely must bee saued and in the Gospell it is sayd The way to hell is broad and many there be that walke therein but the waye to heauen is straight and fewe there bee that enter into it Hereby then wee are taught not to follow the example of the multitude but of the fewer and better sort It is a foule sinne that keeps many from religion and brings them to destruction when they will liue after the manner of the world and as their Forefathers haue done This is a false rule and a dangerous course Thou hast a few names That is persons whose names I know haue recorded They are called names bicause Christ obserues and knowes them by their names Where note that those that are the true seruants of God are particularly knowne vnto Christ The haires of your head are numbred sayth Christ to his Disciples much more were their names knowne Againe hee biddeth them reioyce that their names were written in heauen And Christ the good Sheepheard knowes his sheepe and cals them by their names Ioh. 10.3 This is a matter of endlesse comfort vnto the people of GOD for what can cause a man more to reioyce than to knowe that his name particularly is knowne to the King of Kings and that accordingly he hath speciall regard vnto him when the Lord would comfort Moses and put courage into him in doing the duties of his calling hee telleth him That hee was knowne vnto him by name Yea this is the foundation of mans saluation The Lord knoweth who are his Which haue not defiled their garments Heere they are commended for vprightnesse and sinceritie of life and conuersation in that they kept themselues from the verie shewes and appearance of euill when as thâ— rest of this Church was dead in sinne In their example Christ prescribeth vnto vs a patterne of true pietie howe wee ought to carry our selues in the Church of GOD on earth wee must not content our selues with a bare profession of Religion and keepe our selues from grosse sinnes only but abstain from the verie shewes of euill Yea more particularly here are three things taught vs touching sinne First that wee ought to make conscience of euerie sinne in our owne person Secondly that wee ought to keepe our selues from the conâ—agion of sinne in others either by giuing consent vnto them or furthering allowing them any way therein Thirdly that wee ought to abstaine from the verie occasions and shewes and appearances of sinnes so Paul teacheth vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill Ephes. 5.3 Hee will not haue sundrie sinnes as fornication vncleanesse c. so much as once named thereby to giue the least approbation vnto them We must therefore looke on this example lay it to our hearts and conforme our liues vnto it so shall wee bee good seruants of GOD and haue the same commendation with these few for true Religion stands not in knowledge but in obedience and this is true obedience to make conscience of euerie sinne in our owne persons to take heed of the infection of sinne in others and to abstayne from the appearance of euill A happie Church should we haue if these thinges were practised but this is the shame and reproach of our profession that wee haue no care of true obedience in our selues and others whereby we should glorifie God and grace our holy Religion The church of Rome hence gather that a man after baptisme may liue without mortall sinne For these few persons in this Church in their baptisme put on Christ and after kept themselues from all occasions of sinnes so as they had not committed any mortall sinne But their collection is vnsound for first though they had to this time abstained from all mortall sinne yet how can they prooue that they sinned not afterward Secondly they are sayd not to haue defiled their garments not for that they had not committed any sinne but because they endeauoured to keepe themselues from the appearance of all sinne and so must the obedience which is ascribed to Gods children in scripture be vnderstood namely of their sincere purpose and endeauor to obey so among vs those that haue a setled purpose resolution to make conscience of euerie sin and in all things to doe the will of God they are reputed for keepers of the law For GOD in his children accepts the will for the deed And they shall walke with mee in white After the commendation of these fewe Christ addeth a promise of liuing with him in glorie For so white garments haue alwayes beene vsed to signifie ioy happinesse life and glorie Ecclesiast 9.8 At all times let thy garments bee white that is take the delight and pleasure in vsing the creatures
of God So that heere these fewe haue a promise to bee freed from all want and to liue with Christ in all glorie ioy and pleasure This benefite hath beene in effect further vrged in the former Chapter heere onely I will note one Doctrine namely That they which liue in the world amonge the wicked and doe not communicate with their sinnes shall not partake with them in their punishments for the bodie of this Church must haue Christ to come amongest them as a Theefe but the godly must walke with Christ in white in glorie Lot was freed from the destruction of the Sodomites because hee partaked not with them in their sinnes and amonge the Israelites Those that mourned for the sinnes of the people are marked in the fore-head that when Iudgements came vppon the wicked they might bee spared This point must bee remembred for by reason of longe peace and prosperitie among vs many sinnes abound as Ignorance Atheisme contempt of Religion and prophaning of the Lordes Sabbath with innumerable sinnes of the second table All which call for Iudgements from heauen and no doubt they will bee punished partly in this life and partly in the life to come vnlesse our people doe repent Those therefore that would not partake of the common Iudgements that are to come must nowe beware that they communicate not with the common sinnes that dâ—e abounde and see that they keepe faith and good conscience hauing their righteous and zealous hearts grieued for the abhominations among which they liue After the promise is adioyned the reason thereof For they are worthy Hence the Church of Roome doth conclude That a man by his workes may merite heauen because they bee worthie of reward A most blasphemous conclusion and a manifest abuse of the word of GOD. Gods children indeede are worthie life euerlasting but not by the merite of their works for then they should bee done according to the rigour of the Lawe but for the worthynesse of their person when as they stand righteous before GOD in Christ for when GOD will saue any man he giues Christ vnto that man truely and really so as hee may saye Christ is mine And with Christ GOD giues his spirite which worketh in his heart true sauing fayth whereby hee doth receiue Christ and so Christ and his righteousnesse belonges vnto that man reallye and by vertue thereof hee is worthie life euerlasting and this is the worthynesse which Christ meaneth in this place and not any worthynesse of their workes so that this doth helpe them nothing at all and yet it is the most probable place of Scripture to prooue and iustifie the Doctrine of mans merits Vers. 5. Hee that ouercommeth shall be cloathed in white array and I will not put out his name out of the Booke of life but I will confesse his name before my Father and before his Angels Vers. 6. Let him that hath an eare heare what the spirite sayth vnto the Churches Heere is the conclusion of this Epistle and it containeth two partes a promise and a commaundement The promise in the fift verse and the commaundement in the sixt In the promise note two thinges first the parties to whome it is made To him that ouercommeth whereof we haue spoken before Secondly the things promised to wit glorie and eternall happinesse which is expressed three wayes First thus hee shall bee cloathed in white array that is hee shall haue euerlasting life and happinesse so much is signified by white â—ayment as wee haue alreadie shewed Hence the Church of Rome conclude that a man may doe good workes respecting a reward Answere In some sort it is true for so it is recorded of Moses Hebr. 11.26 Hee had respect to the recompence of reward But yet the recompence of reward must not bee the principall end of our good works for cheefely wee must thereby intend to testifie our faith and our obedience vnto God and with that wee may haue respect to euerlasting life The second thing promised And I will not put out his name out of the booke of life For the vnderstanding of this two questions must bee scanned First what this booke of life is Secondly whether a man may bee blotted out of this Booke For the first this booke of life is nothing else but Gods predestination or eternall decree of Election whereby he hath chosen some men vnto saluation vpon his good pleasure And this is called a Booke because it is like vnto a Booke For as the Generall in a Campe hath the names of all his souldiours that fight vnder him in a Booke and as the Magistrate of a Towne hath the name of euerie free man and Denison inâ—owled so GOD in the booke of his Election hath the names of all that shal be saued For the second Question A man may bee written in the Booke of life two wayes either truely before God or in the iudgement of men onely Those whose names are truely before GOD written in this booke cannot be blotted out For Gods counsell touching the eternall state of euerie man is vnchangable This the goulden Chayne of Gods decree doth plainely shew For whome hee hath predestinate them he hath called and whome hee called them also hee iustified and whome hee iustified them hee also glorified Others there be that haue their names written in this Booke only in the iudgement of men and thus are all men written in the Booke of life that professe the Gospell of Christ in his Church for so charitie bindes vs to iudge of them And these may haue their names blotted out In this sence doth the Scripture often speake as when the Prophet wisheth That God would blot his enemies out of the Booke of life meaning Iudas principally his meaning is that it might bee made manifest his name was neuer written therein This then is the meaning of this promise that they who doe auoid the occasions of sin and haue care to keepe faith and good conscience vnto the end haue their names written in the booke of life and they shall neuer bee blotted out Hence I gather two things First that the number of the elect in respect of God is certaine for the names of those which are to bee saued bee as it were written in a booke and being once written in they remayne there for euer Some doe teach that all may bee saued if they will but this is a meere fancie of man for what should thâ—â—e need any booke of life if that were so Secondly hence I gather that this number can neither increase nor be diminished let men doe whaâ— they can If they had been of vs they would haue continued with vs. 1. Ioh. 2.19 All that thou hast giuen me haue I kept and none of them is lost Ioh. 17.12 Whereas a man may bee written in the booke of life to wit in the iudgement of men and yet bee blotted out hereby wee are to bee admonished to looke
vnto our selues and to make conscience of euerie sinne and to avoide and shunne the verie occasions thereof For so long as wee professe the Gospell and obey the same our names bee in the booke of life but when wee commit any sinne we doe as much as in vs lyeth make a penne and reach it vp to heauen to blot our names out of that booke and they that keepe a course in sinning doe plainely shewe that they were neuer truely written therein Secondly considering that the number of the elect is certaine it must bee a motiue to cause vs to labour for some aâ—â—â—rance of election that wee maye truely say wee haue our names written in Gods booke But here some bad person will saye seeing the number of the Elect is vnchangeable I will liue as I list for if my name bee in the booke of GOD it shall neuer bee blotted out and if it bee not in it can neuer be added Ans. These men deceiue their owne soules for they that haue their names written in the booke of life shall liue as these few did in this Church of Sardis in true faith and holy obedience For he that is ordained to glorification is ordained to iustification and sanctification and it is impossible for him that shall be saued to liue alway in sin and therefore these men must rather labour to repent and beleeue and to get some signes of their Election that they may know that their names are written in the booke of life The third benefite is this I will confesse his name before my Father and before his Angels That is in the day of iudgement I will acknowledge and professe him to be mine one of mine Elect that keepeth faith and good conscience vnto the end I will take him from the companie of the wicked world and set him on my right hand and aduance him to glory pronouncing vpon him the blessed voyce of absolution Come Thou blessed of my father Mat. 25.34 The end why this benefit is thus propounded is to draw this church to professe the name of Christ in this world for if they would professe Christ before men hee will acknowledge them for his owne at the last day This same reason here propounded must induce vs to make a true confession of Christ against the world all Christs enemies which to doe is a very hard matter and man of himself cannot stand out but yet the consideration of this that Christ will confesse him at the last day will be a notable motiue and means to inable him thereto If an earthly Prince should come to a man among a great company and call him by his name speaking kindly vnto him hee would esteeme it a great honour vnto him and for that he would not sticke to die in the Princes cause Oh then what honour is this that Christ Iesus will in the last day vouchsafe to all those that in this life doe sincerely confesse him and ouercome he will confesse them to bee his and receiue them to his owne glorie But on the contrary those that will not confesse him heere but disgrace him either by false doctrine or profanesse of life will Christ at the day of iudgement vtterly disgrace by denying them to be his and there pronounce vpon them the fearefull sentence of condemnation Goe ye cursed c. Which if we would then escape and also procure vnto vs the ioyfull voyce of absolution we must here labour to hold the truth of Christs doctrine also keep a good conscience vnto the end But if we only professe him in iudgement and not in the practise of a holy life surely Christ will professe that he knows vs not and then giue vs our portion with the diuell and his angels The commandement followeth vers 6. Let him c of which wee haue spoken Verse 7. And vnto the Angell of the Church which is of Philadelphia write These things saith he which is holy and true which hâ—th the key of Dauid which openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth Here beginneth the sixt particular Epistle of our Sauiour Christ from this verse to the 14. And before it as to the rest is prefixed a speciall Commandement vnto Iohn whereby he is enioyned to write this Epistle vnto the Church of Philadelphia the end of which commandement is to warrant the calling of Iohn to write this Epistle but of this we haue spoken before The Epistle it selfe containeth three parts a Preface the matter of the Epistle and the Conclusion The Preface in this verse These things saith hee c. wherein is set downe in whose name this Epistle is sent namely in Christs where as in the former Epistles he is excellently described for the winning of more credite vnto this Epistle And that first by his properties Holynesse and truth Secondly by his kingly office in the words following For his properties First Christ is sayd to be holy Quest. How can Christ be said to be holy as he is man considering hee descended from Adam who câ—â—ueyed his sinne and the guilt thereof to all his posteritie The common answere is this That indeed Christ descended from Adam as hee is man but his substance was sanctified by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the Virgin and thereby hee was freed from Adams sinne This answere is true but not sufficient for men besides the corruption originall take from Adam the guiltinesse of that sinne which Adam committed Now sanctification taketh away the corruption of sin but not the guilt thereof therefore a more full answere is this That all which come of Adam by naturall generation doe receiue by that order which God set in nature at the creation saying increase multiply both the nature of Adam and the sin guilt thereof But God for the preuenting of this in the Incarnation of Christ ordained that Christ should not come of Adam by naturall generation but by a miraculous Conception of the holy Ghost whereby hee tooke the nature of man with the infirmities thereof without the sinne of mans nature or the the guiltinesse thereof And thus is Christ free from sinne as he is man Further Christ is holy two wayes In himselfe and in regard of his Church In himselfe hee is holy sundry wayes first in regard of his Godhead for his diuine nature is holinesse it selfe Secondly as hee is man for his man-hood was not only freed from all manner of sinne by reason of his miraculous conception but it was also inriched and filled with holinesse and that in greater measure than all men and Angels for he receiued the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure And againe as he is man Christ is holy in regard of his obedience and actions for liuing on earth he did actually as our suertie fulfill the Law for vs. Secondly Christ is holy in regard of his Church First because hee is the authour of that holynesse which is in euery member of his Church
Dauid himselfe a type of Christ as it is most excellently dysciphered in the Prophets Ier. 23.5.6 Hosea 3.5 where Christ is plainly called Dauid by the name of him that was his type signe figure Quest. Why were not as well the Kingdomes of Nebuchadnezzar and Pharaoh types of Christs kingdome as Dauids Answ. Because Dauids kingdome was a kingdom of light and pietie but theirs were kingdomes of sinne and iniquitie And he is said to haue the key of Dauids kingdom because his kingdome and the righteousnesse thereof was figured by the pietie in Dauids kingdome And this kinde of speaking is iustifiable by Gods word So Mat. 2.23 Christ is called a Nazarite which place hath relation to that which is said properly of Sāpson who was a most excellent figure of Christ and did most notably represent him in his death wherein hee killed more than in his life Now Christ is called an Nazarite not because he obserued their rites and orders for that he did not he dranke wine so did not the Nazarites but because he was the truth and substance of that order for in him was fully accomplished that holinesse which was figured by that order for he was perfectly seuered from all sinne and pollution And so here he is said to haue the key of Dauid because hee had the soueraigntie which was figured by Dauids Kingdome Which shutteth and no man openeth and openeth and no man shutteth Here Christs kingdome is compared to a house which can bee opened and shut by none but Christ whereby is signified that none hath power aboue Christ in his Kingdome and that his power therein is soueraigne and absolute So that hereby is meant that Christ Iesus sitting in heauen hath soueraigne power and authoritie ouer the whole Church of God to gouerne the same That we may the better vnderstand this soueraigne power of Christ we must know it hath three parts I. To prescribe II. To iudge III. To saue or destroy In Prescribing Christ hath absolute power and that in sundry things as first in prescribing doctrines of Faith and Religion vnto his Church to bee beleeued and obeyed and that on paine of damnation This power he puts in execution when in the bookes of the old and new Testament hee prescribeth the doctrine of the Law the Gospel to be obeyed and beleeued And none but he can make an Article of Faith or a law to binde the conscience and therefore Paul saith Whosoeuer shal teach any other Doctrine then that which ye haue receiued of vs let him be accursed Gal. 1.8 Secondly for regiment he hath absolute power to prescribe how he will haue his Church gouerned and by whom and therefore Moses when he was to make the Tabernacle did all things according to the patterne that the Lord gaue vnto him So Dauid gaue to Salomon patternes of all things that were in him by the spirit touching the building of the house of God 1. Chron. 28.12 Thirdly hee hath absolute power to appoint the time of keeping his Sabbath for as the ordaining of a Sabbath belongs to Christ so doeth the changing thereof hee that prescribeth worship must prescribe the ordinary set time thereunto which is to continue to the end And therfore it is but an opinion of men to hold that the church may make two or moe Sabbath dayes in a week if they wil. Fourthly In prescribing the Sacramēts and therefore Paul saith What I haue receiued of the Lord that deliuer I vnto you speaking of the Lords Supper For hee that giues grace must also appoint the signes and seales of grace The second part of Christs soueraigne power is power of Iudgement which is a soueraigne power to determine on his owne wil without the consent of others or submission to men or Angels And in determining Christ hath two priuiledges First to expound scripture the absolute power of expounding the Law belongeth to the Law-giuer and his exposition is Authenticall Secondly to determine of all Questions and Controuersies in Scripture And therefore it is a wicked opinion of the church of Rome which hold that the principall Iudge of interpreting Scripture and decyding controuersies is the Church The third part of Christs soueraigne power is to saue and destroy This is expressed in these words Hee openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth and for this cause he is sayd to haue the keyes of hell and of death Whereby is signified first that hee hath power to forgiue sins for that hee procureth at his Fathers hands Secondly that hee hath power to condemne for when men beleeue not his word hee hath power to hold them in their sins for which he can cast them into hell The ground of this three-fold power of Christ i◠this because hee is soueraigne Lorde ouer his Church and the members thereof The Church of Rome saith that this key of Dauid hath more in it then soueraigntie ouer his church to wit a power to make and depose Kings that bee in his Church This they teach that they might proue the Pope to haue title in ordayning and deposing of kings by vertue of the keyes But they erre grosly for though Christ as he is Mediatour bee aboue all kings yet in that regard hee neither maketh nor deposeth any kings and therefore he saith plainly My kingdō is not of this world This caused him to refuse to take vpon him the office of an earthly Iudge or prince to deuide an inheritance betweene two brethren Hence it was that he refused to giue sentence of the adulterous woman And yet as Christ is God hee maketh or deposeth earthly kings so the wise mail speaketh of him in the person of wisdō by me kings raign For the further cleering of this we must handle another point which is deriued hence concerning the power of the keyes which is a power whereby the power of the keyes of Dauid is put in execution This power of the Keyes is mentioned Mat. 16.19 when Christ saith vnto Peter I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bind vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen This power of the keyes is a ministery granted to Gods church to open and shut the kingdome of heauen First I call it a Ministerie that is a seruice because whatsoeuer the church doth in Christs name is nothing but the duetie of seruantes vnto their Lord from whence it is that the most worthy members and officers that euer were in the Church as the Prophets and Apostles were but the Ministers of Christ. That this is a seruice I shew more plainely thus When Adam fell in his sinne all mankinde fell with him and thereby were all barred from the kingdome of heauen Now since that fall Christ became man and in his manhood satisfied the iustice of God for mans sinnes And this
remaineth impenitent Whereas this censure is such as doth exclude a man both from the kingdom of heauen and the liberties of the Church till he repent we may here see that this censure ought to bee vsed with great reuerence feare and consideration euen such or greater as wee would vse in the cutting of a member from the bodie The abusing therfore of this sentence in small matters cannot but be a grieuous sin and a breach of the third Commandement wherein one of Gods most weightie ordinances is taken in vaine Further one speciall degree of Excommunication is Anathema which is when one is pronounced to bee condemned whereof Paul speaketh 1. Cor. 16.22 But this is not pronounced vpon any but on those that sin against the holy Ghost and therfore it is seldom vsed because that sin is hardly discerned cōsisting not so much in the speech as in the malice of the heart against Christ. The second part of this spirituall iurisdiction is absolution which is when a malefactor vpon his sufficiēt repentance is approued to be a mēber of the Church and is admitted to the kingdome of heauen And yet here the Church receiues him not into the kingdome of Christ but only declareth vpon his repentance what Christ doth and thus we see wherin Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō consisteth what be the parts of the power of the keyes For the better discerning of this power of the keyes wee must remember foure special abuses hereof that haue takē place in Gods Church for many hundred years The first is this that in former Ages the church hath giuen this power of the keies to Peter alone debarring the same from all other euen from the rest of the Apostles as though they had only the vse not the right of this power But the ease is plaine this power belongs to euery true minister of the Gospel though they be not Apostles as well as it did to Peter for in the promulgation of this power Mat. 16.19 thogh Christ direct his speech to Peter yet he speaketh vnto all as the circumstances of the place doe plainly shew for Christs question Whom say ye that I am was made to all nowe because it would haue beene great disorder in that holy company for all of them to haue spoken therefore Peter being both ancient and bould of speech speaketh for all and the rest answered in his person and so accordingly Christ speaking to Peter doth make a grant of this power vnto all his disciples in his person And therefore Ioh. 20.23 He giues this power to all saying plainly Whosoeuers sins ye retaine they are retained c. So that the word of God is plaine in this point to satisfie the conscience of any that is not wilfully addicted to the Popish religion Quest. Whence haue the Ministers of the Gospell this power Answ. By succession from the Apostles for Christ saith Mat. 28.19.20 Goe and preach I will be with you to the end of the world Where he cannot meane the Apostles only but with thē all Ministers that did preach and baptise after them making this promise to the Apostles not as they were Apostles but as they were Ministers and preachers of his Gospel The second abuse is that the Church of Rome hath turned the power of the keies into a supremacie ouer the church making it to bee a soueraigne authoritie whereby Peter and his successors the Popes haue libertie to make Lawes Canōs constitutions which bind the conscience as also to make kings and to depose the same A most notorious abuse of this power which is no superioritie but a ministerie the chiefe power whereof consisteth in the dispensation of the word wil of Christ. For Christ said not to Peter I will giue thee the keyes of the kingdoms of mē but of the kingdom of heauen The third abuse hereof is that the church of Rome hath thereby for a 1000. yeeres almost barred Kings Queenes and Emperors from being Gouernors ouer the Churches of God an error flat against Scripture for when as good King Iosias intended the reformation of religion and the abandoning of Idolatrie he made a couenant with the Lord for the accomplishment of the same is said to haue caused all that were found in Ierusalem and Beniamin to stand to the couenant which he made Now shall we say Iosias did euill in causing thē so to doe God forbid It is recorded of him by the holy Ghost for his cōmendation Obiect But Gods pastors teachers haue the power of the keyes and princes haue not Ans. True but yet they haue a ciuil power wherby they rule ouer Gods Church for there is a ciuil power a spirituall power Princes rule not by any spirituall power but ciuilly therby they haue power to compell all their subiects to the outward means of Gods worship to forsake Idolatrie and may also punish those that obey them not Obiect By this power of the keyes Kings and Queenes are brought vnder Pastors Answ. In Pastors and Ministers we must consider their persons and goods their office and word which they bring Princes are ouer their persons and goods and yet may be vnder their word Ministerie because therein they stand in Christs stead Yet al this sheweth nothing why Princes in Gods Church should be so robbed of their right as the Church of Rome doth The fourth abuse is that the Church of Rome for some 800. yeeres hath turned the power of the Keyes vnto the Priest in their Sacrament of Penance for wheras by Gods word the Ministers power is onely to pronounce the absolution of Christ with them euery Priest sits as a Iudge and all the people come vnto him as to a Iudge making knowen vnto him all their thoughts words and deeds as neere as they can wherein they haue broken any Commandement which done the Priest enioynes him to bewaile his sinnes and after contrition doth properly giue sentence of pardon euen as Christ himselfe doth and then after appoints him workes of satisfaction to be done for the temporall punishment of his sinnes which done his sins are pardoned in heauen Where behold a most deuillish practise as may appeare by the manifold errors contained therein As first the confession of all a mans sinnes which hath no warrant in Gods word Secondly that the Priest should giue sentence of pardon is a most notorious practise whereby Christ is robbed of his honour for the Pharises could say None can forgiue sins but God that is properly Mark 2.7 Which Christ approueth and it is must true for he that can forgiue sins properly must make satisfaction for sins Thirdly they absolue from the fault but they will not forgiue the punnishment and thereby they robbe others to inrich themselues Fourthly they enioyne satisfaction to God by men for their sinnes whereby they doe nothing els but ouerturn the al-sufficient satisfactiō of Christ and enioine that to man which is impossible Al these are most
is plaine in the Minister of this Church and might also bee shewed by manifold examples of such men in all ages but to come to our times In the dayes of Queene Marie when Religion was in banishing this our famous Schoole of the Prophets had many learned men in it yet not one of them stood out for the defence of the Gospell when as a poore secular Priest not three miles off who was far behind them in gifts of learning and knowledg yet hauing the truth reuealed vnto him did stand out for the maintenance of the same euen to the sealing of it with his blood And at this day many men of smaller gifts in the ministrie doe more further the Gospell by the encrease of the knowledge of Christ crucified and true obedience than those that are inriched with far greater gifts of knowledge both in tongues and arts so as though they be many hundred degrees short in regard of schoole-learning yet they go as farre before them in benefiting Gods Church If this be so will some say then it is needlesse for men to bee brought vp so much in the schooles of learning Ans. Not so for as much as may be Gods Ministers ought to haue knowledge of Schoole-learning both in Artes and tongues And yet for all this it oft commeth to passe by Gods prouidence that the greatest Clerks for learning are lesse profitable to the church thaÌ„ men of smaller gifts This God doth to humble the learned that they be not proud in themselues And to magnifie the worke of his spirite in the weaker instruments Further these words must also be vnderstood of the whole Church And then they beare this sence I haue set before thee an open dore That is I haue vouchsafed vnto thee a speciall priuiledge euen libertie to enter into the kingdome of heauen From whence we obserue That libertie to life euerlasting is a speciall priuâ—ledge belonging not to all men but onely to the Church of God and the true members of Christ. This point hath sundrie vses I. to confute this erronious opinion That Christ did effectually redeeme all and euerie man Which is â—â—at against Gods word and this text for those that are effectually redeemed haue libertie to enter into the kingdome of heauen but all men haue not that libertie for then it were no priuiledge of Gods Church alone to haue heauen opened vnto them II. Seeing this is a priuiledge which God vouchsafeth vnto his church to haue heauen gate opened vnto them Hereby we are taught to take the benefite of this libertie while the dore is open and in time to striue to enter therein For as Christ telleth Nathaniell the church of the new Testament shall by faith see heauen open We must not therefore neglect this oportunitie But it is our common shame that wee be slacke in seeking the kingdome of God and the righteousnes thereof suffering our selues so to bee clogged with heapes of sins and worldly lusts that we can neither walke in that straight way nor enter into that dore that leadeth vnto life for sinne is â—n heauie burden like a great packe that will not suffer a man to enter into so strait a dore We must therefore cast off all sinne that hee may so enter in and walke in the way of life And no man can shut it Here is the continuance of the former benefite against all aduersarie power whatsoeuer And this againe confuteth another opinion of the same kinde with the former to wit That Christ dyed for euerie man but yet some are not saued because they wil not they shut heauen dore against themselus But this opinion cannot stand for none can shut heauen dore against them to whome Christ hath set it open effectually neither sinne Satan nor the world no not man himselfe nor all their power together For herein is the will of man ruled by the will of God and looke whome God will haue to enter into heauen them doth hee encline to will their owne saluation and also make vnwilling euer to shut this dore against themselus For thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word c. That is Thou art indued with some measure of grace as of faith hope and righteousnesse and according to that measure thou hast maintained my word and not denyed my name Hence we learn that a man indued with a small measure of Gods grace may doe workes pleasing vnto God by the same grace come to life â—uerlasting Christ saith to his Disciples If your faith were as much as a grain of mustard seed by it should you bee able to remooue mountaines Now that which is here sayd of the faith of miracles may in like sort be said of all faith and so of iustifying faith if a man haue neuer so small a measure therof yet thereby hee shall doe workes acceptable to God for as Paul teacheth Gods children receiue not the tenths but the first fruits of the spirit that is a small measure of grace in this life which is onely a pledge of that which they shall fully receiue in the world to come for this cause is Rahab commended for her faith although it was but small and weake as wee shall see if wee read the whole Historie Ioshâ— 2 For God accepteth of man according to that hee hath receiued It is not so much the measure of grace that saueth a man as the truth of grace before God This serueth notably for the comfort of those that haue care to keepe faith and good conscience Such are most dismaied by reason of their wants corruptions but they must know that God approoueth of their grace though it bee but small if so be they haue care to increase in grace and doe striue to please God in all things according to the measure of grace receiued II. Hereby euerie one must be encoraged to embrace and obey true Religion Many bee dismayed herein by reason of the great measure of obedience which they thinke God requireth and therefore they leaue of all obedience But this ought not to bee so for God approoueth of a man in Christ according to that grace which hee hath be it more or lesse and not according to that which by the law he ought to haue And yet none of all this must make vs slacke and negligent in vsing those means which God hath vouchsafed vnto vs for the increase of grace that so wee may also increase in true obedience And hast kept my word and hast not denyed my name Here hee setteth downe two workes for the which he commendeth this church First their faithfull keeping of the word of Christ. Secondly the profession of his name in the time of persecutioÌ„ This behauior of this church must be a paterne and a looking glasse for vs to square our conuersation by For these works Thou hast kept my word and hast not denyed my name though the words be few yet they continue much in
God This fruite no man can bring forth till hee bee conuerted For the wicked and naturall man cals not vpon God True it is they will acknowledge there is a God and that the same God is to bee worshipped and therefore they will come outwardly and heare the word and receiue the elements of the sacraments but the true worship of God is in spirite and truth from the heart which a naturall man cannot perfourme vnto God This is the fruit of true coÌ„uersion which when a man receiueth hee doth heare the word of God with reuerence tremble at Gods iudgements and mingle the Doctrine of the Gospell with faith in his heart and in calling vpon God hee feeles his sinnes and therefore by prayer doth earnestly desire the supply of grace and the remission of his sins hauing his hart also beleeuing that he shall receiue mercie And in thankesgiuing his heart is filled with ioy and the grace of thankefulnesse so as being conuerted all his worship vnto God is in spirit and truth In the worship of these Iewes are noted three properties required in Godâ— seruice First it must bee willing and cherefull so did these Iewes worshippe GOD For they are sayd not onely to worship GOD but to come and worship GOD and thus doe all Gods children worship him Isay. 56.7 Those whom God bringeth to his mountaine hee maketh ioyfull in his house of prayer Psal. 110.3 They shal come willingly in the day of assemblies By this propertie wee may see a great number at this daye euerie where come farre short in the true worship of GOD for most men neuer regard the preaching of the word but content themselues with morning and euening prayer which they frequent to auoide the penaltie of the lawes of the Magistrate and the shame of the world But these are miserable worshippers of God his worship ought to bee free and willing The second propertie The worship of God must bee expressed with seemely meet and conuenient gesture The word translated Worship signifieth doing of reuerence with bowing of the body and knee and therfore it is not an indifferent thing but necessarie to vse conuenient gesture in Gods worship that thereby the grace and humilitie of the heart may bee expressed The Angels that stand before the throne of God haue two winges to couer their feete and two to couer their faces therby testifying their reuerence to Gods Maiestie In this point also many come short for as the common complaint is the maner of many is to lie snorting and sleeping vnder mens elbows at sermons and in the time of prayer to sit vnreuerently with their heads couered These things ought not to be for God is Lord of body and soule and ought to be worshipped with both The third propertie All that will truly worship GOD must first bee humbled for their sinnes and haue the pride of their hearts brought downe and bee stroken with a feare of GODS glorious Maiestie So these Iewes did prostrate their bodies at the feete of the congregation when they came to worship GOD. The Iaylor that imprisoned Paul and Silas ouer-night and put their feete in the stockes would then haue verie little regarded Paules Doctrine beeing so cruell and rigorous to their persons Yet when he was about to haue killed himselfe with his sword supposing the prisoners had beene gone because hee sawe the dores open hee was glad and ioyfull to heare the voice of Paul who called vnto him that hee should doe himselfe no harme for they were all there then being humbled by that strange and woonderfull worke of GOD he comes in vnto them humbles himselfe and fals downe before them crauing them to tell him what hee must doe to bee saued In like manner so long as men haue not their proud hearts beaten downe they will neuer worship God in spirit and truth Would wee therefore know why the most part worshippe God formally Surely it is because they haue not beene humbled with a feare of Gods maiestie and a terrour of hell Neither can it bee hoped that we shall euer worship God sincerely till our hearts bee thus broken within vs and we touched with the feare of Gods iudgements The want hereof is the cause why men and women content themselues with a bare mumbling ouer of the words of the Lords prayer the Creede and ten Commaundements neuer seeking in the sinceritie of their heart cheerefully and willingly both with soule and bodie to doe worship vnto God The second fruite of true conuersion concerneth man and that is A reuerence of the true worshippers of God noted in these words Before thy feete These Iewes when they were conuerted did not think themselues worthy to bee members of this congregation but submitted themselues to be foot-stooles vnto them This reuerence shewes it selfe in this one thing which is the ground thereof namely a base opinion which euery true conuerted person hath of himselfe by reason of his owne vnworthinesse This was in Paul causing him to call himselfe the cheefe of all sinners And the same ought to be in euerie one of vs for this is true grace and a note of true repentance when a man or woman can truely abase themselues beneath all Gods people so as if the question were who is the vilest person in the Church the conscience of euerie man should answere I my selfe The proude and pharesaicall heart is farre from true conuersion but the humble hart is pleasing to God And shall know that I haue loued thee These words contain a reason of the former submisse behauiour of these Iewes for it might bee asked why shall these Iewes come to ioyne themselues with Gods people and bee content to make themselues foote-stooles vnto them The answere is because Christ will make them know that hee hath loued his Church Here marke and see the ground of all true reuerence Gods loue and fauour Sundrie peâ—sons both in Church and Common wealth haue reuerence due vnto them as Maisters from their seruants parents from their Children and all superiours from their inferiours Now if these men would attaine to true reuerence indeede first they must seeke to be in the loue and fauour of God and of his children and so shall they procure vnto themselues true reuerence for when men set their hearts to feare God then will God turne the harts of men to reuerence them This ought to be thought vpon of those that be great in birth and wealth They must not stand on these things but look to the foundation of true reuerence namely the fauour of God which they must seek for and getting that God will get them reuerence euen of wicked men The cause why many in high place as Magistrate Maisters c. want due reuerence is for that they care not for the fauour of God the ground thereof Vers. 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience therefore will I deliuer thee from the houre of temptation which will
yet they will not take paines to reade the same at least in such a constant course as they ought to doe Thirdly the Lords Sabbath is broken for though most men at set times will come into the congregation yet there is not that priuate sanctifying of the Sabbath after the congregations are dissolued which Gods word requireth but men betake themselues to their own affaires and to outward delights to omit those that haue no care at all of sanctifying the Sabbath in any sort Now these persons must needs want both knowledge obedience and all sound grace that will not set apart some time wherein they should employ themselues in Gods word and by these signes it is euident that there is a greeuous disease of negligence in the duties of Religion that infects our congregations Now where this negligence is though coldnesse be not there cannot be zeale and so luke-warmnesse must needs abound II. Signe of luke-warmenesse The Religion of most men is this In the generall calling of a Christian they shew Religion but in the affaires of their particular callings where is religion In the Church they are good Christians but in practise of the duties of their particular callings who sheweth his religion for when as men should practise their callings according to Gods word and true godlynesse they follow the desires of their owne hearts Little conscience is made of lying and oppression that loue and plaine dealing which ought to be between man and man is wanting which prooueth them plainely to bee luke-warme Gospellers III. Signe There bee many that professe themselues to bee luke-warme neither hot nor cold For though all generally come to the hearing of the word and the receiuing of the sacraments yet many when they see some make conscience to become answerable in some measure to the word which they heare and the Sacraments which they receiue doe take vp in their mouthes this slaunder of precizenesse against them mocking them for doing that which in the word sacraments theÌ„selus profes shuld be don These men will not be enemies to the Religion of Christ and they professe themselues not to bee zealous by reproaching zeale in others Therefore they doe more than these Laodiceans did euen professe themselues to bee luke-warme For hee that reproacheth another for zeale in Religion brandeth himselfe with this sinne of Luke-warmenesse And who knowes not how many of this â—ort are euerie where I dare with good conscience say our congregations generally consist of such Now marke what followeth hereupon First that our common professors of religion are in worser case than heathen men Iewes and Turkes that knowe not Christ. This Christ teacheth in preferring cold persons before the luke-warm as if hee should say I had rather thou werest a Pagan than a Professor without zeale And Saint Peter to this purpose speaking of such saith It had beene better they had neuer knowne the way of truth than after they haue known it not to obey the commaundements of God So that vnlesse there be further matter in vs than knowledge and bare profession our case is worse than the case of Iewes and Turkes Religion knowne will not make thee better than them but it is zeale and obedience that must preferre thee before them Secondly from the consideration of our estate I gather that wee are in danger to be spewed out of the mouth of Christ as luke-warme water out of the stomacke This is the punishment heere threatned which was written for our instruction that we might know where luke-warmenesse takes place there this punishment will follow Wee may flatter our selues as the men in the old world did thinke all is well neuer regarding till the iudgement come but the truth is that in regard of this sinne we are in danger to bee cut off from the Church and from true societie with Christ God can doe this sundrie wayes either by bereauing vs of his Gospell and making vs as the heathen or by sending the enemie among vs to destroy and root vs out of this land and euen in our neighbor-countreys and townes hee sets spectacles before vs that by them wee may see how hee can spew vs ouâ— cut vs off from being a people And thus much of the first fault namely luke-warmenesse Vers. 17. For thou sayst I am rich and made rich and haue need of nothing and knowest not how thou art wretched and miserable and poore blinde and naked Here is the second sin of this Church namely spirituall pride The wordes depend vpon the former as a reason thereof before he charged theÌ„ with deadnes in religion and here he painteth out the cause thereof namely spirituall pride of hart As if hee should say thou thinkest thus within thy selfe I am rich for it is the manner of the scripture to expresse the thoughts of men by their speeches because the thoughts of men are as euident to Christ as any mans speeches can bee to another In that Christ doth expresse mens secret thoughts and propound the same in this Booke wee may hence gather that it is a part of Canonicall scripture for it is a priuiledge of the scriptures to set down the thoughts of Countreys of Churches of particular men euen as they coÌ„ceiue them This can no man doe in any booke of his owne deuising And hence wee may gather an argumeÌ„t against Athiests That scriptures are the word of God because they reueale mens secret thoughts Nowe followeth the thought it selfe of the Angell and people of this Church I am rich that is I haue many excellent gifts and graces of Gods spirite by this effect he expresseth their spirituall pride in ouerweening their estate before God This is a common sinne in the world and euer hath been Christ sayd He came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance by righteous meaning such as think themselues righteous And the proud Pharisie in his prayer which hee conceiued in his heart thought himselfe farre better than the poore Publican or other men And Paul bringeth in the Corinthians thinking proudly of themselues saying We are full and made rich c. This sinne takes place in the Papists at this day who perswade themselus that they can satisfie Gods iustice by temporall works and fulfill the law of God and merite for themselues and for others To come to our selues this same proud thought hath place among vs. First wee think we are rich in regard of knowledg both yong and old scorne to be catechized because they would not seeme to be ignorant some sticke not to professe this pride by bragging thus that they know as much for substance as any man can teach them when as indeed they know nothing but that wich nature wil teach a man Secondly men plead that they haue a most firme saith so as they neuer doubted of Gods mercie which is nothing but the presumption of a proude heart for true faith is troubled with doubting
Thirdly men will professe that they are rich in loue both towards God and their neighbours when as they loue the world and the pleasures thereof more than Christ and so haue no true loue of God in their harts Fourthly to make more plain that this spirituall pride raignes in mens harts mark this let any bodily calamity be made knowne to a man that is newly befallen him oh how is hee presently perplexed but let Gods Minister out of his word make knowne vnto him his inward fearfull estate that by reason of sinne hee is in danger of Gods iudgements and a firebrand of Hell hee is not affraide Worldly newes doth affright men much when as the threatnings of the word mooue them nothing What argueth this but that their hearts are fore-stalled with this false conceit I am rich The drunkard in his drunkennesse the filthie person in his vncleannesse and euerie man in his sinne sootheth himselfe with this God is mercifull I am rich and in his fauour hee will not condemne me Well it being thus manifest that spirituall pride is our common sin We must labour to see it in our selues and vse all good meanes that it may be remooued The means follow afterwards And increased with goods or am made rich so the words are these words are added onely for amplification to shew that this church had not any smal portion but an exceeding measure of spirituall pride The doubling of the words sheweth the strength of this conceit What 's the cause that this Church was growne to such an height of pride Answ. It may be it was knowledge wherewith no doubt the Angell of this Church and many therin did abound now the holy Ghost saith That knowledge pusseth vp This is true in all places great knowledg without speciall grace great pride This is the sinne of the Schooles of learning Where knowledge abounds there pride of heart abounds and men are puffed vp according to the measure of their gifts vnlesse by his grace and the sight of their sins God doe humble them And haue need of nothing This is a further signe of their great pride that they thought they needed not the helpe of any thinge or any person beside themselues And all such as thinke they haue no need of the blood of Christ for the washing away of their sinnes doe surfet and abound with this spirituall pride of heart This serues further to conuince our congregations of this damnable spirituall pride If any one be sicke in bodie hee streight sendeth to the Phisitian but not one of a thousand seeketh to the Minister till the pange of death draw neere The soules disease by sin is not felt there is no complaint for want of the blood of Christ. But if wee would be emptied of this pride wee must labour to see that wee stand in neede of Christ and euerie droppe of his blood till such time as wee feele that in vs there is no goodnesse in our hearts VVee are but the proude Laodiceans and our case is wretched and damnable And knowest not how thou art wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked Christ intending to strike this sin of pride to the verie heart doth here set downe the true cause thereof to wit Ignorance as if hee should say Thou knowest not thine owne naturall estate as thou art borne of Adam out of Christ and therefore thou art proude and thy pride maketh thee luke-warme Then he sheweth whereof they were ignorant namely of their naturall estate For the first Christ making Ignorance the cause of their Pride teacheth vs that Pride is not the first sin that euer was in the world as many both Papists and others haue thought True it is Pride is a great and mother sinne and the cause of many fowle iniquities but yet Ignorance is a mother sin wherof Pride springeth The cause why any person swelles with pride in himselfe is Ignorance of his owne naturall estate By this then wee are taught to learne to knowe our owne estate what wee are by nature in our selues without Christ for that is the way to pull downe our hearts For this cause the Prophets of God vsed to call men To a searching of themselues Zeph. 2.1 when they would bring the people to humilitie and grace that men seeing their estate by reason of their sinnes to bee damnable might bee humbled and caused to forsake themselues and come vnto Christ. And surely till such time as men bee humbled for their sinnes they will neuer get sound grace but be as the proud Pharisie hypocrits and dissemblers though they haue much knowledg But when a man hath searched his naturall estate then besides knowledg of himselfe come other most excellent graces as humilitie the feare of God and true obedience with good conscience And therefore first of all let vs labour to be acquainted with our own estate in our selues with our personall sins with Gods iudgmēts due vnto vs for them For this is the ground of true grace The spots and blemishes of our bodies we can soone espy and wipe away and why should wee bee lesse carefull of our soules which be farre better That Christ might fully make knowne vnto them their ignorance of thēselues it pleaseth him to desrcibe to thē their naturall estate so proportionally the naturall condition of all Churches of all people which is the state of mans miserie This he propoundeth two waies first generally in these wordes and knowest not how thou art wretched and miserable then by the parts thereof which be three Pouertie Blindnesse and Nakednesse For the first The word translated Wretched signifieth one subiect to calamities griefes and in a word to all miseries And that we may know who is thus wretched I will enter into a description of mans miserie whereof that we may conceiue aright two things are to bee considered First the roote and fountaine thereof for therein wee shall best see what miserie meaneth This root is originall sinne and it hath two braunches First that particular transgression whereby Adam sinned which was not only the sinne of his person but also of the whole nature of man spreading it self to all his posterity Christ excepted Secondly the defacing of Gods Image and the corrupting of mans heart which by reason of the fall of our first parents hath in it a pronesse vnto all sin both in will affection and in all the faculties of the soule In these two stands originall sin and in them and with them must wee conceiue of mans misery as in the root thereof Secondly we must conceiue of mans misery vnder the forme of punishmēt hauing relation to the first sin of Adam to the corruption of ech mans nature therby receiued The punishent of sin must be considered sundry waies according to the diuers kind of mans being either in this world or after For it is either in this life or at the end of this life or after this life
fauor of God that so we may goe out of our selues and in regard of our selues euen despaire of our saluation for till this pouertie of spirit be wrought in vs wee may make a shew in profession heare the word and receiue the Sacraments but we shall neuer haâ—e sound grace And blessed were our estate if wee could lay aside that diuelish pride which puffeth vp our hearts and become poore in spirite then were wee in the right way to receiue the Gospell and the graces thereof but till we be beggars in our selues wee neuer begin to be rich in Christ. Howe can Christ truely charge this Church with pouertie for the Laodiceans were a rich people and had great store of wealth Answ. True it is they were rich in wealth as histories shew and yet poore to God For all honour and wealth in the world is nothing without the grace and fauor of God in Christ. Paul saith Wee are compleat in Christ forth of him therfore we haue nothing To the Corinthians hee saith All thinges are yours and you Christs and Christ is Gods But nothing is ours till we haue Christ and Christ vs. As it was with this Church so it is with all other Euerie person and all people are but poore and beggarly if they want Christ and therefore if God haue giuen any man riches and wealth hee must lay this good foundation vse them as helps to further his saluation For by them hee may attaine to the meanes of saluation and also shew forth the fruits of faith But they that haue wealth and vse it otherwise shall finde it turne to their deeper condemnation The second part of their misery is blindnesse Quest. How can they be sayd to be blinde for they had a learned teacher no doubt that both was able and did teach the will of God and the people likewise knew the points of Religion and beleeued the Gospell Answ. They had knowledge indeed but yet they were blinde first because they knew not their owne estate If a man had all skill in all Arts and sciences great knowledge in the word yet if he know not himselfe in some measure he is but a blinde man Secondly because they did not knowe God in Christ They knewe no doubt that there was a God and that Christ was a Sauiour but they could not apply it to themselues to be able to say God is my God Christ my Redeemer and the holy Ghost my Sanctifier Thirdly because they could not discerne of things that did differ as between good and euill between euill and euill and between temporall things and eternall blessings This spirituall discerning is a gift of Gods grace In that Christ saith They were blinde though they had knowledge wee may learne that al knowledge is but meere ignoraÌ„ce before God to those persons that know not themselus and God to be their God in Christ For want hereof Christ calleth the angell of this church blind thogh otherwise hee were a verie learned man Which must teach vs not to rest content with any humane learning no not with the literall knowledge of the Gospel but we must labor further to know our selues and to know God in Christ Christ our redeemer and be able in some good sort to discern between things that differ Dauid a most worthy Prophet intituleth the 32. Psalme his Learning What learning sheweth he there Answ. Surely nothing but the knowledge of the pardon of his sins And indeede that is it which seasoneth all our learning and therfore aboue all things we must labour for it The third part of their misery is Nakednes Nakednes is two-fold To the eie of man to God Nakednes to the eie of man is bodily that is also two-fold either that which was before the fall in the bodies of our first parents whereby their bodies being vncouered appeared very glorious without shame or that which is after the fall wherby the bodie being naked bare appears full of shame which is so excessiue by reason of mans sin that if necessity would permit the whole body both face hands should all be couered Nakednes before God is when any man lies before God a deformed sinner In this case Moses sawe the Israelites when they had made a golden Calfe For thereby they depriued themselues of Gods Image and were guilty of that most greeuous sin of Idolatry This is a misery of all miseries the greatest nakednes that can be And this is the nakednes of this Church in this place Qu. Why doth Christ call them naked Ans. To mooue them and in their persons all professors to haue care not to flye from God and to hide their sins with Adam but to bring themselues into his presence and there lay open their sinnes that they may obtain a couering for them by Christ. It is the practise of the world to hide their sins froÌ„ men but neuer to care how bare naked they be in the sight of God who yet seeth them all as plainly as we see the sores of any poore lazer that shews the same to moue our pity towards him which if we could see we shuld be ashamed not to seeke to couer our sins before God We must therfore labor in our owne consciences to see the nakednesse of our soules before God and seeke to be touched and humbled for the same that so we may earnestly intreate for the righteousnesse of Christ to be a couering to cloath our soules This was Dauids practise for when hee saith Blessed are they whose sinnes are couered Psal. 32.1 he would giue vs to vnderstand that hee vsed to vncouer his sinnes and lay them open before God that at his handes in Christ he might get a couer for them These are the particular partes of a mans miserie which euery man must labour to feele in himselfe if he would bee partaker of the righteousnesse of Christ for thus hath Christ both in generall and in particular set downe the miserie of this Church that he might prepare them to receiue the blessed comfort which followeth in the next Verse Vers. 18. I counsell thee to buy of me gold tryed by the fire that thou mayest bee made rich and white rayment that thou mayst be clothed and that thy filthy nakednesse doe not appeare and annoint thy eye with eye-salue that thou mayest see Heere beginneth the counsell of Christ vnto this Church Wherein first he propoundeth a notable remedie for her miserie before noted In this remedie wee are to consider three things the manner of prescribing it the remedie it selfe and the meanes whereby it is obtained For the first this remedie is propounded not in any sharpe commandement but by a milde and gentle aduise I counsell thee And herein Christ doth take to himselfe the office of the Counseller of his Church For as God hath his Church and people so he hath his counsellers by whom in mercie hee hath reuealed his
because the Papists make Christ but halfe a Sauiour in putting our merits vnto his and so disgrace him in his glorious worke wherein he is a most absolute Sauiour and Redeemer III. point The means whereby these worthy gifts of God may bee gotten is by buying and bargaining so Christ saith I counsell thee to buy of me Where he alludeth to the outward state of this Citie for it was rich and also giuen to much trafficke as Hystories record and therefore hee speakes to them in their owne kinde as if he should say you are a people exercised in much trafficke and delighted with nothing more than buying and selling well I haue wares that will serue your turne as gold garments and oyle therefore come and buy of mee These wordes must not bee vnderstood properly for so wee can buy nothing of Christ because there is nothing that is good in any but it proceedeth from the free gift of God in Christ. This is onely spoken by way of resemblance to buying and selling which stands in these points which are the principall things in bargaining First a man sees his want and desires to haue it supplyed and therfore goes to the place where such things are to be sold. Secondly he seeth the thing and he liketh it Thirdly he prizeth and valueth it Fourthly he maketh exchange for it by money or money worth Fiftly if it be a great summe he giueth earnest So in the getting of Christ there is a kind of resemblance to all these First a man must feele himselfe to stand in need of Christ and his merits because men see want of bread meat and drinke in their houses therefore doe they goe to buy the same Now looke how fencibly any man feeles these worldly wants so euidently should we feele our want of Christ and his merits For this is the first beginning that causeth vs to seeke to receiue Christ Iesus SecoÌ„dly feeling our waÌ„ts we shold hunger long after Christ that we might bee made partakers of him the vertue of his merits as a man that is to buy a thing doth take a liking thereof which doth stir vp a desire in him to buy so must we labour to haue liking of Christ which wil mooue vs to seeke vnto him Isay. 55.1 Hoe all they that thirst come and buy so that none make this bargaine but he that thirsteth Thirdly we must prize and value Christ aboue all things in this world euen at so high a rate that we account al things in regard of him to bee but lost yea euen drosse dunge as Paul did Fourthly we must make exchange How we can giue Christ nothing but his owne Answ. Properly there is no exchange and therefore he saith Isay. 55.1 Hoe come and buy without money for nothing Simon Maguâ— is heauily checked and accursed for offring to buy the gifts of the holy ghost Acts 8.20 And yet there is an exchange to be made We must giue him our sins and receiue his righteousnesse therefore he is said 2. Cor 5.21 To be made sin for vs that wee should be made the righteousnes of God in him See a most blessed exchange for our sinne and shame we receiue his blessed grace and righteousnes Quest. How is this exchange made Answ. In the practise of faith and repentance for when we humble our selues and confesse our sinnes praying earnestly for remission and beleeue our reconciliation by Christ then is hee our righteousnesse Lastly though we can giue nothing vnto Christ yet hee giuâ—th vnto vs an earnest in this bargaine to wit some portion of Gods spirit and some small measure of his graces as grace to bewayle our sinnes to humble our selues and to pray for the pardon of them with purpose not to sinne againe these be the earnests of this bargaine And thus is heauen bought and sold between Christ and vs the receiuing of his true sauing graces be they neuer so small euen as a penie is a suffiâ—ient earnest for a bargaine of a hundred pound Here we see we are commanded to buy Christ and to make a bargaine with him whereby we may haue right to him and his merits But how goes the case with the world surely many come where this bargaine is offered but few there be that buy Wee are like to Passengers on the sea who see many goodly buildings sumptuous Cities fruitfull Ilands but they make no purchase of them they only prayse them as they behold them and so passe by so wee come and heare the doctrine of Christ and his merits and approoue of the same but where is the partie that maketh this bargaine Come to particular points and it will appeare that few bargaine for Christ. For who feeles his own miserie as he ought Who perceiues himselfe to stand in such neede of Christ as he doth worldly wants wee feele and are affected with them but in regard of spirituall wants we are sencelesse and yet til we truely feele our miserie we neuer come to make this bargaine with Christ. Againe come to our desire hungring after Christ In bodily thirst and hunger wee can say I hunger or I thirst but who can say I hunger thirst after Christ and his righteousnesse Alas our hearts are full we feele no want nay they are dead we feare none euill and as for our valuing and esteeming of Christ we are plaine Gaderens and Esawes wee preferre the world and the basest things therein before Christ. And for the exchange we are loth to part with our sins to put on Christs righteousnes Which plainly shewes wee make no exchange and though we bee willing to lay heapes of sins on Christ yet who takes Christes righteousnesse and declares the same by the fruites thereof And lastly for the earnest of the spirit though some there be that haue receiued it yet the body of our people as their consciences can tell them haue not receiued it for they want knowledge faith and other graces By all these it is more than manifest that this bargaine is not made And yet true it is that for worldly base barganes he must rise early that will goe beyond them But what a shame is this that we should be so expert in vile earthly things and haue no regard of this excellent and heaueÌ„ly bargaine Wherfore seing Christ calleth vs hereunto let vs make this one bargaine with him and that presently which wee shall testifie by doing the fiue former duties let vs neuer bee at rest till we may say each one for himselfe I haue bargained with Christ and receiued his earnest Yea our care should be that this bargaine be made not with vs alone but with our children Many are forward to bring vp their childreÌ„ in good trades wherein they may buy and sell for their liuing wherein they doe well but withall they ought to be as carefull to teach them to make this bargaine with Christ and then they doe farre better For this
Here see the proper â—nd of all reprofes and corrections namely the reformation and amendement of mens faults misdemeanors whatsoeuer that so they may bee more carefull of their wayes and more zealous in good duties then euer they were Whensoeuer therefore wee are reprooued by the word of God or when the Lord shall visite vs in body minde or goods by any kind of crosse wee must remember to take occasion thereby to repent and amend knowing that by all these as by so many Sermons the Lorde calles vs to amendement Nowe come to the remedie of their Luke-warmnesse Be zealous That wee may vnderstand this Commandement we are to handle some points touching Zeale First what is zeale Zeale is a burning affection in regard of Christian Religion and the true worship of God This Zeale is compounded of two affections of loue and anger or indignation so that in this Commandement are two duties enioyned vnto this Church First that they should loue Christ and his Religion aboue all things Secondly that they should be greiued especially for this that Christ was dishonoured his worship prophaned and his doctrine not embraced but insteed thereof false worship and false doctrine entertayned when both these concurre then zeale is in the heart A most notable Example hereof wee haue in Christ Psalm 69.9 where the Prophet Dauid in his person saith The zeale of Gods house had eaten him vp Whereby thus much is signified that the heat of his loue for the maintaining of his Fathers glorie had euen consumed him and that his indignation was so great because his Fathers Name was dishonoured and his worship prophaned that it did euen care him vp This wee shall see to bee true in Christ if wee read the Hystorie of his life Iohn 2.17 Yea hee professeth of himselfe that it was meate and drinke vnto him to doe his Fathers will Ioh. 4.34 That thing he preferred before his owne life or safetie nay for the accomplishment thereof hee was content to suffer the pangs of hell The like zeale was in Elias when all Israel was fallen to Idolatrie his heart was zealous for the Lord of Hosts 1. King 19.14 II. point The kinds of zeale Zeale is either good or bad In good zeale are these things required I. True faith as the roote thereof 1. Tim. 1. vers 5. The end of the commandement is loue 〈◊〉 of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith vnfained Now one apart of zeale is loue and therefore 〈…〉 proceedâ— from true faith so must true zeale 〈◊〉 and that which is not grounded on faith is rather rashnesse and fiercenesse of nature than true zeale II. Repentance 2. Cor. 7.11 There are seuen 〈◊〉 of repentance recyted whereof zeale is one that is good zeale Euen a burning loue of true Religion and a godly indignation when false religion is embraced There may bee zeale in a man that hath no repentance as was in Iehu 2. King 10.16 Come with mee sayth hee and see the zeale that I haue for the Lord. Yet he wanted repentance for Vers. 29.31 It is said Iehu regarded not to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart for hee departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam which made Israel to sinne and therefore he had not in him the true zeale that is heere commanded III. Zeale must come from knowledge for without knowledge it is but rashnesse and bold-hardinesse such as the Iewes had Rom. 10.2 whose Zeale was without knowledge And such as Paul had before his conuersion Phil. 3. vers 6. In Zeale hee persecuted Gods Church Knowledge therefore in Gods word must bee the guide and conductor of our zeale III. point The fruites of zeale must be considered for the better discerning of true zeale First true zeale constraineth a man in euery thing to seeke to please God Whether we be out of 〈◊〉 wits we are it vnto God or whether we bee in our right mind we are it vnto you For the loue of Christ constrayneth vs. So wheresoeuer this true zeale is in any measure it offereth violence to the heart so as a man cannot but endeuour to doe his dutie for the loue he beareth vnto Christ. Elihu sayd The grace of God was in his heart as new wine in a vessell which must needs vent out Iob. 32.18.19 Secondly true zeale makes a man indeuour to serue and please God with all his heart power and strength So good king Iosiah hearing the words of the Law read hee turned not slackely or negligently but with all his heart and all his soule and with all his might according to all the Law of Moses so as like him was no King before neither after him arose there any like him Psal. 51 Dauid humbling himselfe for his sinnes prayes for the pardon of them with such maruellous zeale as no tongue can vtter desiring God to remember him according to the multitude of his mercies often repeating the same thing in diuers tearmes that in some sort hee might expresse the earnest desire of his heart And in giuing God thankes for his benefits he putteth all the strength of his heart thereto crying out My soule prayse thou the Lord and all that is within mee Psa. 103.1 And thus we see what a thing it is to be zealous whence true zeale ariseth and what it worketh in mans heart Seeing wee as hath beene shewed are tainted with this sinne of Lukewarmnesse and coldnesse in religion let vs here learne how to redresse this vice Wee must become zealous hauing in our heart a feruent loue of true religion and a vehement indignation when the same is disgraced and false worship takes place Let Religion therefore take place in our hearts and let vs bee feruent and shew that same in our liues by zealous obedience Away with all slacknesse and lukewarmnesse it were better to bee Iewes and Turkes and to hold no Religion then to be luke-warme in the true profession And thus much for zeale The second part of this remedie is to Repent or amend This they are also enioyned because zeale without repentaÌ„ce is nothing but rashnes Iehues zeale was no true zeale because hee wanted repentance euen then when hee was zealous But wherefore was this Church inioyned to repent Namely for Lukewarmnes not for that she had committed any horrible sinne but because she was slacke in good duties Here then we haue a good Lesson for the ignorant sort that challenge Gods mercie vnto themselues because they are no notorious malefactors as murtherers adulterers they hate no man but do good vnto all but heere they are taught to reforme this their blindnesse and ignorance For repentance must be for want of good duties yea for slacknesse therein therefore let no man sooth himselfe in his ignorance with a false perswasion that all is wel if he liue not in grosse sinnes This is the enchantment of the deuill whereby he rocks many asleepe in
their sinnes till hee carry their soules to hell A good meaning will not serue the turne God requires true zeale in well-doing Vers. 20. Behold I stand at the doore and knocke If any man heare my voyce and open the doore I will come in vnto him and will suppe with him and hee with me Heere Christ to keepe his Church from despaire ministers vnto them the signes and tokens of his loue and fauour and before the same sets downe this note of attention Beholde hereby intending to make them more attentiuely to marke the tokens of his loue that plainly seeing the same they might not doubt thereof Heereby in generall wee are taught that if wee would arme our selues against desperation and distrust in any distresse wee must both often and seriously consider and marke the tokens of Gods loue vnto vs and that will fortifie our faith Read Psal. 23 In euery Verse saue the last hee sets downe tokens of Gods loue and fauour towards him and then in the last concludeth thus Without doubt kindesse mercie shall follow mee all the dayes of my life and I shall remaine a long season in the house of the Lord. Our hearts are naturally filled with doubting which will bewray it selfe in any distresse But to preuent and cut off all hurt that may come therby let vs marke the good dealing of our God towards vs and obserue the tokens of his loue and mercie in his ordinarie prouidence and these will notably strengthen vs against distrust And surely no person is so full of despaire but if hee could looke backe into the mercies of God from the beginning of his dayes and lay them to his heart they would minister comfort vnto him in regard of his loue and fauour at that instant More particularly Christ ministring comfort vnto this Church doth expresse his meaning by a borrowed speach comparing euery man vnto an house his heart vnto a doore whereby entrance is made and himselfe vnto a guest or stranger desiring to come and enter in not so much to find courtesie as to shew fauour and kindnesse In the words of this verse there bee two signes of his loue set downe First a heartie desire of their conuersion which hee earnestly seeketh Secondly a promise of mutuall fellowship after their conuersion The first in these wordes Behold I stand at the doore and knock In this desire Christ expresseth two things First that this Church if wee regard the greatest part thereof had no true fellowship with Christ nor Christ with them for hee stands at the doore of their hearts which were closed vp against him This may seeme strange but the case is euident for though they had in them many good things as knowledge of Gods will and did professe the Gospel and were partakers of the signes and seales of the Couenant of grace yet they were tainted with this notorious sinne of Luke-warmnesse which closed vp the doore of their heart against Christ and barred him out Here then we are carefully to obserue that a man may haue in him many good things and yet by liuing in one sin we be quite cut off from all true fellowship with Christ. Iudas had many excellent gifts he forsooke all and folowed Christ he preached the Gospel and administred the Sacraments and yet by couetousnes the doore of his heart was quite barred against Christ. So Herode reuerenced Iohn and heard him gladly and did many things at his instruction Mark 6.20 yet by the sinne of Incest his heart was so closed that he had no fellowship with Christ. And so it is with vs It is good that wee know the will of God and approue the same and professe the Gospel and also receiue the Seales of the Couenant But yet for all these our case may be such as wee shall haue no true fellowshippe with Christ. For if wee nourish though but one sinne and liue therein that will make a separation betweene Christ and vs bee the sinne what it will as couetousnesse adulterie prophanenesse or such like Heereby then all that desire to haue true fellowshippe with Christ are to be warned to purge their liues from all sinne so as their hearts bee not taynted with nourishing any one sinne for euen one sinne wâ—â—â—â—soeuer it bee is a strong barre 〈◊〉 will keepe Christ from comming into vs. Secondly whereas hee saith I haue stood at the doore for so the wordes are Heere hee speaketh to this Church as hee vsed to speake by his old Prophets As by Ieremie I haue sent vnto you all my Prophets rysing early euery day and sending them And by Esay I haue spread out my handes all the day vnto a rebellious people which walked in a way that was not good euen after their owne imaginations So heere I haue stood at the doore That is long euen till night as the word supping importeth Hereby Christ would signifie his great pacience in waiting for the conuersion of this people of Loadicea In iustice hee might long agone haue cast them to the pit of destruction for their sinnes and yet in mercie he waiteth for their conuersion and complaines that he hath waited long Here then we haue iust occasion to take a view of Gods patience in wayting for the conuersion of a sinner And that which hee saith to this Church hee may as iustly say vnto vs for hee hath stood very long at our doores euen 36. yeares and vpward and yet still continueth knocking so as he may iustly complaine of his long waiting Let vs then here learne to know the day of our visitation which is then to any people when Christ stands at their doores and knockes and vnto vs this day is present Wee haue the ministerie of the Gospell and therefore we must be perswaded that this is the time of our visitation and hereupon learne the dutie which Christ teacheth the Iewes namely Acknowledg the day of our visitation which if we doe not wee must looke for like vengeance which fell vpon the Iewes because they regarded not when God sent his owne Sonne from his bosome to knocke at the dore of their hearts And knocke Heere is a further signification of his desire of their conuersion Wherein we may behold his great vnspeakable mercie towards this Church and in them towards all other his Children This Church had bard out Christ by their sinnes and yet he pursues them he knockes hee vseth meanes to enter for 〈◊〉 good and vouchsafes them mercy 〈◊〉 then when they refuse it Thus when Adam had sinned and fled and hid himselfe did the Lord seek him in the garden make with him the couenant of grace And therefore it is truely sayd in Isay The Lord is found of them that neuer sought him Luk. 15.4.5 Christ fetcheth the lost sheepe that was gone astray All which shew and set out vnto vs the vnspeakable greatnesse of Gods mercie in Christ vnto miserable man who then shewes mercie vnto him when he
neuer seeketh it This his mercie is verified in all Churches and vnto vs VVhich must be an occasion to enlarge and stirre vp our hearts to blesse the name of Christ for this vnspeakable mercie in vouchsafing vs fauor when we neuer sought it but refused it Quest. How doth Christ knocke Answ. The words going before wherto these haue reference giue light vnto this Question Before Christ had threatned this Church euen to spew her out of his mouth for her luke-warmenesse and after hee counsels her to buy of him gold and other remedies Now vpon this greeuous threatnings the Church might despaire of his mercie But Christ to comfort her tels her here that these reproofes and rebukes were but knocking 's at the dores of their hearts to make them open For then Christ knocketh at the hearts of any people when he vouchsafed them means to see their sinnes and threatens them for the same and withall giues them coun wherby they may escape the fearefull punishments thereby deserued Here then note the state of any people that haue the ministrie of the Gospell vouchsafed vnto them they haue Christ among them standing at the dore of their harts and knocking to come in by exhortations admonitions threatnings and by promises which is a great and endlesse mercie First seeing wee haue Christ knocking at our dores there ought not to bee in vs such dulnesse and deadnesse of heart in hearing him knocke If a man of any account come and knocke at the dore of our house oh what a stirre will we make to let him in quickely VVhat a shame then is it that we should be dead-harted when Christ Iesus the King of Heauen knockes at the dore of our hearts Secondly this must admonish vs with all speed to turne vnto God by true repentance for wee knowe not how long hee will continue knocking and if wee doe not heare and turne before he withdraw himselfe from vs wee perish eternally For if we refuse when he knocketh at the dore of our harts he will refuse when we knocke at the dore of his mercie Prou. 1. 25.26 Mat. 25.11.12 Note further this knocking is not ordinarie but it is ioyned with crying For he saith If he heare my voice so that hee both knocks cries It is then the knocking of one that would enter we therfore ought answerably with serious regard to receiue the threatnings of the law and the promises of grace and so bee as earnest in receiuing and embracing him as hee is in knocking to come into vs. The second token of Christs loue is a gracious promise of fellowship with them in these words If any man heare my voice and open the dore I will come in vnto him and will suppe with him and hee with mee These wordes haue beene much abused and therefore I will stand to set downe the true vse and meaning of the same Marke the forme of speech is such as giues vnto a mans will soule an action in his conuersion whereby hee comes to Christ and receiues Christ. This may seeme strange but it is for iust cause vsed by the holy Ghost for in the conuersion of a sinner there be three workers the holy Ghost the word and mans will The holy Ghost is the principall Agent inlightning the minde with true knowledge softning the heart and changing the will from euill to good The worde is the instrument of the holy Ghost for now he worketh not by reuelation or speciall instinct but ordinarily in and by the word when a man is reading hearing or meditating either publickely or priuately for the word preached is the power of God to mans saluation from faith to faith Thirdly mans will though by nature it be euill and dead vnto grace yet being renewed by the holy Ghost in the first act of conuersion moueth and striueth to bee turned It is not like a peece of waxe onely passiue which without any action receiueth impression But as fire so soone as it fire doth borne and so soone as it burneth it is fire so the will though by nature it mooue not yet being renewed by grace it mooueth and so some as it mooueth it is renewed And hereupon it is that the holy Ghost ascribeth action vnto a sinner that is to bee conuerted which argueth not that by themselues men can haue a will to bee conuerted but that being renewed they may will their conuersion And for this cause is the Gospell preached in these tearmes Repent and beleeue not to shew that man by nature can repent or beleue but that God in mans conuersion doth giue him grace to will and desire the same Hence then it followes thar this text hath been diuers waies abused First by the Papists who hence would gather Free will of conuersion in a sinner by nature True it is a man hath free will in his conuersion yet not by nature but by grace neither can any more be gathered hence for here it is onely said If any man heare and open when I knocke Nay hence wee may rather gather that a man by nature cannot heare nor open because the counsell is giuen to such as are poore and blinde and naked by nature Secondly they also abuse this text that hereby would prooue a flexible free will by grace to be in man which is this Sundry men thinke that after the fall of Adam all being wrapt vp in sinne God gaue a generall grace whereby any man might will and receiue that which is good and this grace though it dispose the will in some part to that which is good yet it takes not the corruption away but that remaines still whereupon if hee will he may receiue Christ by that general grace or if hee will not hee may refuse Christ by his naturall corruption which yet remaineth in him It is saide this may bee gathered from this text But the truth is here is no foundation for flexible free-will all that can here be gathered is that man hath free-will in his conuersion yet not by a generall but by Gods speciall grace Nay Christs ministry serue◠for this end that those which before could not turne of themselues might by grace be conuerted This flexible grace is against Gods word Christ sayth Euery one that hath heard and hath learned of the Father commeth vnto me He saith not may come if hee will but peremptorily commeth For mans will cannot dispose and ouer 〈◊〉 the worke of God but the worke 〈◊〉 God ouer-rules the will of man though man be vnwilling yet when God calleth effectually hee cannot but come For the creature cannot reiect or resist the will and calling of his creator If any man open vnto me I will come c. The proper intent of Christ in this conditional promise is to prouoke them that be dull and heauy to listen diligently to Christ words and to receiue the doctrine of saluation from him gladly In the example of this Church we are taught our dutie Seeing
110. c. 2. 5 11.12 10 c. 1 137. c. 2.  14 76. c. 2. 6 10 135. c. 1. 8 5 178 c. 2. 9 7 169 c. 2.  9 194 c. 2. 10 36 136 c. 2.  37 6 c. 2. 11 3 57. c 1.  22 145 c. 2.  24 25 26 195 c. â— 174 c. 1.  31 185 c. 1. 12 2 195 c. 2.  8 38 c 1.  17 114. c. c. 1. Iames. 1 2 38. c. 1. 107 c. 1.  5 77. c. 1.  21 10. c. 1.  27 135. c. 2. 2 23 125 c. 1. 4 6 10. c. 2.  8 45 c. 2. 5 7 38. c. 1. 1. Peter 1 7 208. c. 1. 3 1 113. c. 1.  15 80. c. 1.  19.20 90 c. 2. 125. c. 1.  21 108 c. 1. 4 23 27. c. 2. 140. c. 2. 2. Peter 1 12 109. c. 1.  19 155. c. 2.  20 143. c. 1. 2 3 6. c. 1.  7 75. c. 2.  8 205. c. 2.  18 151. c. 1.  21 202. c 1. 3 8 6. c. 1. 191. c. 1. 1. Ioh. 1 3 9. c. 1.  6 62. c. 2.  10 83. c. 1. 2 13 54. c. 2.  19 174. c. 2.  27 26. c. 1. 3 1 23. c. 1. 131. c. 1.  2 232. c. 1.  3 176. c. 2.  9 83 c. 1.  14 135. c. 1.  16 134. c. 1 4 1 76. c. 1. 77. c. 1.  6 127. c. 1.  21 134. c. 1. 5 4 97 c. 1.  10 198. c. 2.  11 66. c. 2.  18 27. c. 1. 2. Ioh. 0 10 75 c. 2. 116. c. 1. Iude.  3 78. c. 1.  16 151. c. â— Â 20.22 80. c. 1. Reuelation 3 7 21. c. 2. 4 5 16. c. 2. 6 10 34. c. 1 7 9 118. c. 2. â—0 9.19 79 c. 1. 19 9 129. c. 2. 20 12 148. c. 2. 21 3 194. c. 2.  6 129. c. 2.  8 20. c. 1. 105. c. 1. 109. c. 2.  10 194. c. 2. 22 15 177. c. 1.  16 155. c. 1.  20 34. c. 1 ⧠A Table of the speciall points to be obserued in this Exposition The first number notes the Page The second the Colume Bâ— Notes the beginning of the Colume M the middle and E the end A ABsolution belonging to the Church 181.1 m. Adam and Christ opposed 97.2 m. Adulterie spirituall and bodily 〈◊〉 punishments each of other· 94.1 m. and 120.1 c. Affections of the soule worke strongly vpon the body 63 â— c. Wee ought to bee like affâ—cted to Christ. 94.2 b. Afflictioâ—â— the ordinarie state of beleeuers 38.1 b they are profitable 203 â— c. they discouer 〈◊〉 state of mens hearts 192.1 m Christ tempers them according to the disposition of offenders 211.1 How grieuous afflictions seeme short â—â—â—â— 1 c. Grounds of true comfort in affect 〈◊〉 48.2 m. 99.1 〈…〉 m. â—07 2. m. 11◠〈…〉 15â— 2 c. 1â—5 â— m. Aged men honoured 54.2 b. There dutie thereupon ibid. Amen a title giuen to Christ. 197 â— m Angels the good angels are 〈◊〉 for Gods Church â— 1 b. Application of the word needfull 96. â— c. The right maner of it 〈…〉 The true â—round thereof ibid. â— Approoue We must seeke to approue ourselues to Gods Church 147. â— m. but chiefly to Christ. 166.1 b. Assâ—â—erations when to be vsed 33.2 b. Assurance of saluation by faith â—8 2 b Attyreâ— A rule for it 53.2 b. B How to beautâ—fie soule body 208. â— m Beleeuers be 〈…〉 25.21 b. when ibid. 2. 〈◊〉 Their dutie in regard 〈…〉 and 27. â— Consolations thence â—8 1 m. Blessing 〈◊〉 how to bee sought 14.1 c. Blind spiritually who 206.1 m. Booke of life 17.4.1 m. How a man may be blâ—â—ed out of it ibid. c. Buye To buy of Christ how what 209.1 m. Fewe bargainâ— with him â—10 1 b. C Callings A man should haue a good calliâ—g for euery action 6. â— m. In our particular Callings wee should 〈…〉 Christ. 7.2 m. Best 〈…〉 haue their 〈◊〉 â—4 1 b. 〈◊〉 Law of 〈…〉 vnclean 171.2 m. Childreâ—â— how punished 〈…〉 fathers offences 〈…〉 m. Christ is 〈◊〉 Godpunc 〈…〉 1. m. God of himself 〈…〉 34.2 m. All seeing 99 〈…〉 â—33 â— m. 〈…〉 with the Father 35. ◠〈…〉 35.2 m. His power for his Church â—6 1 b. and 133.2 b. and 153. â— c. Ouer his church three-fold 178. â— c. Christ true man 99. â— m. Goâ—â—e aâ—an 99. â— â— 14â— â— m. Christâ— officies 〈…〉 office 2.2 m. 21.1 m. His kingdome â—â— 1 c. and 2.6 Christs propheticall office in two duties 17.1 m. and â— â— 1 â— Christâ— priest-hood and the actionâ— thereof 20.1 〈…〉 our high-priest 5â— 1 m. He hath 〈◊〉 holy Ghost 1â—3 â— c. His 〈◊〉 of his church 2. â— c. 64. â— b. Christ the Sonne of the â—ather â—nd how 132.2 m. 〈…〉 of his Father 3. â— m. His holinesse as man 175. 〈◊〉 176.1 His 〈◊〉 presence not â—o bee regarded 52.2 m. He is spirituall foode 128.2 â— Hidden foode 130.1 b. 〈◊〉 Catholike onely one 12.1 â— Church Tryumphant 19â— 2 m. Church 〈…〉 the crosse 37.1 c Church hath power to appoint 〈…〉 13â— 1. m. Seuerall congregationâ— bee particular Churche◠〈…〉 b. â—â—1 â— b. They be Candlestickes 49.2 Of gold â—1 1 m. The 〈…〉 truth â— â— b. 1â— 2 m. It hath the spirit of discerning 76.2 c. It should be purged of euil meÌ„ 74.2 b It should be seuere against theÌ„ 138.1 c. and 139.1 c. When a Church becomes no church 102.2 c. Whence Gods Church is gathered 112.1 c. wher our church was before Luther 113.2 b. Materiall Churches no more holy than other houses 39.1 c. 196.1 c. CommandemeÌ„ts their vse in the church 89.1 Comedies vnlawfull â—50 2 c. Communion of Saints 38.2 m. Communicants vngratefull 217.2 c. Confession of Christ. 175.1 c. Conscience euil 33.1 m. Good conscience a sure treasurie 114.1 b. Consideration of a mans sinnes 115.2 Constancie for the truth 113.2 c. Signes of it 114.1 m. Controuersies in Religion how to know truth therein 18.1 c. Conuersing with euill men 75.1 c. 2. Conuerting of soules a great priueledge 183.2 c. Of the conuersion of a sinner 186.1 b. 215.2 c. Fruits of true conuersion 187.1.188.1 Corrections should be for reformation 211.1 and 212. Corruption of nature helpes against it 60.1 b. Corruptions in a Church do not presently make it no church 165.2 c. Chiefe Counsellor Christ. 207.1 c. D Damnation how escaped 110.1 b. Dauids fall 85.1 b. Dead Christs priueledges among the dead 20.2 b. and 21.1 b. Death two-fold 109.2 b. Spirituall death hath 3. degrees 58.2 c. Comforts against death 20.2 c. 56.1 c. Decay in loue and grace 86.1.89.2 c. 90.2 c. 92.1 m. Degrees in glorie 149.1 c. Despaire helpes against it 213.2 c. Diligence in a Minister 73.1 m. Disgraâ—ing of others 93.2 m. Distrust in Gods prouidence 104.1 c. Doctour of the Church
is Christ. 125.2 b. 149.2 m. How to iudge of Doctrine 117.2 m. The doctrine of Christ must only be receiued 60.2 c E Election two-fold 102.2 b. How a man may fall from Election ibid. The number of the Elect certen 174.2 m. Election knowne by sanctification 175.1 b. England a true Church 103.1 b. Enemies of the Church God restraines their rage turnes it good 39.2 m. Estate ech one should coÌ„sider know his owne estate 87.1 m. 96.1 c. 206.1 c ExaminatioÌ„ of false teachers 77.1 2. They that â—â—â—ell in temporall giftes should bee answerable in spirituall 7â— 2 b. Excommunicaâ—ion 75.1 b. and 180.2 b. To expound scripture Christs royaltie 4.1 b. A dutie of the Church froÌ„ Christâ— 69.2 m. F Fall away whether a true beleeuer may quite fall away 82.83.84.85.92.2 b 141.2 m. 186.1 m. 192.2 c. 168.1 b. Faith put for the doctriâ—e of the Gospel 114.1 c. For fidelitie 198.1 b. Faith dâ—stinguished 84.2 b. Faithfull to God 107.2 c. 108. Families irreligious Sathans thrones 111.2 m. and holdes 115.1 b. Fauour of God the ground of all blessings 14.1 b. Feare three-fold 104.1 b. Groundes of Gods feare 21.2 m. 68.1 m. 11.1 1. b. Signes of it 21.2 c. Remedie against feare 64.2 m. Fellowship with Christ 166.2.217.1 m Fidelitie to God 135.2 c. Rare 136.1 b Fight against sinne 109.2 c. 193.2 c. Flight in presecution 115.1 m. To fore-tell a propertie of God alone 105.2 b. 191.2 m. Forgiue sinnes 67.2 c. Fornication 121 122 145.2 c. Free-will by nature confâ—ted 143.2 m. 144.1 c. 186 1. b. 199.2 b. Free wil by grace 216.1 c. Of flexible free-will 216.1 c. G God put for excellencie or greatnesse 98.1 c. Gods nature described 15.1 m. When God imports the first person 3.1 b. Godly dwell with the wicked 113.1 Gospell preached hath deuine power 112.2 c. It is most hated 41.1 b. The summe of the Gospell 41.1 b. Remoued for decay in graceâ—â—1 2 c Grace distinguisheâ—â— 82.2 m. 13.1 c. Difference betweene the grace of Adam and of beleeuers 84.2 e Grace well vsed doth increase 189.1 m. Grace like purified Gold 208.1 b. By a small measure of grace a man may please God 185.1 b. Great townes most assaulted by Sathan 112.1 b. H Hatred How to temperate 94.1 b. Head coueâ—ed noted subiectioÌ„ 70.1 b. Hearing Gods word 169 2. c. 127 1. m. The art of hearing 10.1 2. Christs hearing 95 2. c. Preparation to hearing 46.2 b Attention 46.2 c. Reuerence 133.1 b. â—26 2 m. Hearers distinguished 95.1 b. Hell place and torments 67.2 â— Heretiques pretend the spirit 140.1 c. They may bee in the best churches 78.1 c. how they must be withstood 78.2 m. 79.1 m. Holy Ghost is God 16.1 â— Person subsisting 16.1 b. Called seuen spirits 15.2 c. speakes in scripture 96.2 m. Holines grounded on Christ 176.2 b. Hold fast pure doctrine 151.2 m. Meanes to humble a manâ— 62.2 m. Hunger after Christ 129.1 m. Hyphocrisie in religioÌ„ auoyded 148.1 c. two degrees of it 166.1 c. I Idolatrie of Papists 122.1 b. Idolothits 122.2 m. Hate honour giuen to Idoles 121. â— c. Iesabels properties 139.2 m. Ignorance the ground of prid 203.2 b The fearefull state of the ignorant 59.2 b. 155.2 b. Their dutie 50.2 c. Images of Christ of the trinity 35.1 b Impenitencie 144.1 the danger therof ibid. 125 1. c. 170.1 c. 58.2 c. 59.2 m. Imprecations 94.1 b. Increase in godlines 137.1 c. 167.1 c. Ioy chiefly in Christ. 67.2 m. Iudgement day ceâ—ten 30.2 b. 33.2 m The â—anner of it 31.1.32 â— The vses of it 30.1 b 31.1 c. 192.2 b 33.2 c. Iudgements particular to the impenitent 124.1 b. Iudging â—ashly of otheâ—s 131.2 c. K Key of Dauid 177.1 c. Of hell death 67.2 Giuing of a key notes inâ—â—sting into an office 177.2 b. Power of the keyes handled 179. â— m. 180. 1. Abuses of that power 181.1 c. Kings soueraigne gouerâ—ours next Christ 22.2 b. Their dutie for Religion 22.1 m. c. Christs kingdome spirituall 126.2 c. Knocke. How Christ knockes at our harts 215.1 c. Knowledge without grace puffes vp 203.1 m. knowledge for approbation 99.2 c. Knowledge of a mans owne saluation 130.2 b. L Law must be preached yet with the Gospell 86.2 b. Whether any man fulfill the Law 103.2 m. Laye-people ought not to be debarred from the Scripture 4.2 b. 9.1 m. Lights Each Christian a light 49.2 m. reasons thereof 50.1.2 Logicke Art lawfull 69.1 m. Loose Liuers admonished 133.2 m. They want remission of sins 164.1 b. Loue Christs loue with the degreâ—â— thereof 22.2 c. 199.1 c 210. 2. m. Gods speciall loue the ground of mans redemption 23.1 m. First loue lost among vs 81.1 m. Signes thereof danger ib. 2. We must labour to increase in â—oue 81.1 c. meâ—nes 86.1 c. Loue to men handled 134.1 b. What it is the propertie and practise of it ib. 2. Lukeâ—warme persons who 200.1 m. 〈◊〉 kinds of Luke-warme Christians ibid. c. 2. Signes of Luke-warmnesse three 201.1 m. 〈◊〉 of Luke-warme Christians ibid. 2. â— Life kinds thereof 65.1 m. Howe Christ liueth 65.1 m. c. 66.1 m. and why 66.2 b. Life eternall here 〈◊〉 67.2 m. 196.1 m. Wherein 〈…〉 98.1 b. See it largely descâ—â—bed and the reasons thereof 195. 1. c. Libertie hereto the preuiledge of Godâ— Church 184.1 c. Life-time on earth a space of repentance 142.1 m. why God giues it 143.2 c. M Madnesse of meâ— shewed 110.1 m. 129.2 m. Magistrates may giue out seuere speeches against offenders 77.2 m. Mannah what it is and what it did â—epresent 128.2 m. Martyrs Whether they can merit 108.2 b. Means needfull to perseuerance 85.2 m Mediatioâ— Christ a Mediator euer ready 53.2 m. 169.1 b. MeÌ„bers of Christ distinguished 85.1 c. Ministery a painfull worke 73.1 c. The end thereof to the wicked 125.2 c Ministery of the Church wholy gouerned by Christ. 57.2 c. the vses thereof 58.1 It brings heauen among â—en 197.1 b. Ministers belong to Chrâ—st 164.1 m. Ministers should be faithfull wâ—tnesses 19.1 m. and shew it foure waâ—es 19.1 2 5â— 1 c. Ministers should forecast for troubles 4.2 c. How to oppose theâ—selues against Heretiques 79.1 m. 2 Ministers called Starres and why 57.2 m. Angels or messengers 70.1 b m. Christs mouth to his people 126.2 b. Ministers bring much good or much hurt to the people 71.1 c. Ministers loose their gifts through decay in Loue. 91.2 b They ought to haue good warrant for euery doctrine they teach 98.2 c 126.2 b. Wherein their wisedom and fidelitie consists 125.2 b. Ministers of meane gifts doe often much profit the Church 18â— 1 b. Miserie of man dâ—scribed 204. by the fountaine of it originall sinne 20â— 1 m. and vnder the forme of punishment ib. c. Munkish life disalowed 4.1 m N Naâ—mans fact 121.1 b. Nâ—bals to Christ many â—16 2 c. The name of one person collectiuely betokens a multitude 71.1 m. Naturall men are
b Starre Christ is the bright morning starre 155.1 c. Why so called ib. 2. State of men at the day of iudgement in respect of bodily defects 31.2 c. Suspition of our selues for vnknowne sinnes needfull 149.2 b. Christ is the Sunne to his Chuâ—ch 60.2 c. 61. T Temple None but Church triumph and militant 196.1 c. Temptations on the right hand most dangerouâ— 120.1 b. Ten dâ—yes 107.1 m. Thankefulnes to God Motiues thereto 29.1 c. Forme thereof 29.2 b. Threatnings are conditionall 91.2 c. 146.1 b. They ought seriously to bee considered 144.2 c. Throne Sathans throne what it is 111.1 c. his policie in seating it ibid. In how many places it is ibid. Thrones of Iustice needefull euery where 121.2 c. Transubstantiation confuted 30.2 c. That defence needlesse 52.2 c. Trauels A Caueat to such as trauell voluntarie into popish countries 122.1 m Trance described 41.2 m. The end of Traunâ—â—â— 42.1 b. Trial. Christ appoints sâ—t times of tryall for his Church .189.2 c. the vses thereof ibid. Tribulation grace accompany each other 100.1 m. Tree of life 97.2 c. a figure of Christ. ibid. What it is to â—aâ—e of that tree 98.1 b. What truth is 198.1 Christ is truth 3. wayes 176.2 c. V Visibilitie no true note of the Church 132.1 m. Vnbeleife a most horrible sinne 19. â— c. that makes a people no Church 103.1 m. Vnfaithfull to God 3. sorres 108.1 c. Vniuersall grace confuted 5.1 b 95. .m. 97.1 c. 88.2 m. Voice of Christ most powerfull 57.1 m. W VValke with God how 52.1 m. Washing from sin bee Christs blood what and how 24.1 2. Watchfulnesse of a Christian. 166.1 c. Motiues thereto 167.1 m. White stone giuen notes absolution 130.2 b. White raiment what it signifies 173.1 b. 2. c. Weapons of Christians afflicted 106.1 m. Wicked men the holdeâ— of Sathan 115.1 b. Their properties 102.1 b. 150.1 c. VVill Gods will distinguished 93.1 b. Wizards seats satans thrones· 111.2 m. Women then ciuill regiment approoued 139.1 b. For them to preach is vnlawfull 138.2 b. or to administer the Sacraments ibid. c. They may instruct priuately 139.1 b. VVord of God the excellencie thereof 9.2 b. The operation of it in the wicked .58.2 m. in the Elect. 59 2. c. 110.2 m. VVorkes all Gods workes perfect 56.2 They ought to be reuerenced 57.1 b. Works cannot iustifie 63.1 b. 148.2 c. nor merrit 173.2 b. Foure things needfull in euery good worke 136.2 c. Workes perfect two wayes 168.2 m. How wee may doe good workes respecting reward 174.1 b. How they are necessarie to saluation 149.1 m. Good workes and pouertie may stand togither 100.2 c. How God approues imperfect workes 72.2 c. Good workes reach to the duties of a mans particular calling 137.1 c. Three properties required in Gods worship 187.1 c. Worshippe of God in an vnknowne tongue not warrantable 34.2 b. No commandement of man must bee receiued in the matter of Gods worship 99.1 b. True worship of God prooues sound conuersion 187.1 b. Worthinesse twofold 173.2 b. Wretched 205.1 b. Z Zeale described 212.1 m. Kindes thereof ibid. 2. m. Fruits of zeale ibid. â— Zeale for the truthâ— 116.1 m. Which wanting among vs. 116.1 â— FINIS a Prou. 13.15 b Prou. 1.22 c Prou. 7.4 d Ier. 15.16 e Ioh. 14.8 Chap. 1. ver 4 Vers. â— a Ioh. 17. â— b Mat. 28 20. Vers. 1â— c Psal. 16.8 d Ier. 20.11 e 1. Cor. 2.4 f 2. Tim. 1.7 g Heb. 6.10 h Rom 15.13 i 2. Ioh. 4. k 2. Coâ— 9. â— l Philip. 1.11 a Gen. 42.1 â— b Mat. 10.1 c Gen. 37.3 d Ioh. 21. e Gen. 41.38 f Gen. 41.25 g Gen. 37.4 h Reuel 1.9 i Fasticulus temperum k Gen. 22.12 l Gen. 28. m Gen. 40. n Exod. 3. o Ier. 38.14 p Dan. 2. q Act. 10. r Gen 4. s Mal. 1. t 1. Sam. 16. u Act. 1. w Exod. â— 10 x Iob. 1.1 y Act. 7. z 2. Sam. 2.1 a Prou. 1.1 b 1. Kin. 19.19 c Amos 1.1 d Ierem 1.1 e Dan. â— 6 f Isay 1.1 g Math. 9 9. h Matth 4 1â— i Acts 1â— 2. Nullum tempus occâ—â—riâ— Regi k Iohn 5. a 1. Reu. cap. 15. b Vâ—rs 8. c Vers. 18. d Veâ—s 16. e Vers. 14. f Vers. 15. g Chap 2.1 h Chap. 3.1 i Veâ—s 7. k Vers. 14. l Dan. â— 22 m Gen. 28. n Exod. 3. o Gen. 3 p Acts 9. 〈◊〉 Gospell 〈◊〉 Reuelation q Amos 3 7. The coâ—teâ—ts of the whole Reuelation r The Church of Rome s The Romane Empâ—re t The dâ—â—â—ll u Num. 13. w Gen. 3. x Reuel 1.3 y Reuel 2.3 z Gen. 20. a 1. Sam. 9. â— b 2 Pet. 1.13 c Isa. 58.1 d Ex. 3.1 e Cor. 3. f Luk. 12.14 g Prou. 9.4 h Ezec. 47. i Maâ—h 23.24 k 1. Pet 5.1 l Mar. 9.50 m Dan. 12.2 n 1. Cor. 11.10 o Ezec 14.2 a Naz. in ora de pauper b 2. Sam. 1.21 c 1. Sa. 1.24 d Gen. 19. e Num. 12.3 f Exod. 4.14 g 2. Cor. 11.23 h 1. Sam. 12. i 1. Chr. 12.14 k Reuel 2.4 l Vers. 10. m Vers. 14. n Vers. 20. o Cap. 3.1 p Vers. 8. q Vers. 16. r Cap. 2.21 Seneca s Deut. 20 10. t 1. Cor. 10.12 u 2. Pet. 2. w Mat. 23 3â— x Orosius sayth that these cities for 〈◊〉 cause fell by an earthquake y Heb. 2.3 z Rom. 13. a Rom. 12.11 b Heb. 3. Psal. 95. c Heb. 3.13 d Prou 10 5. a Mat. 25.10 b Luk. 16. Solum tempus presens est nostrum Seneca c Luk. 13. d Eccl. 18.18 e Apoc. 2. f Apoc. 3. g Plutarch in Phâ—cion h Theatrum Philos lib. 5. cap. 30. i Treatise of Apostacie cap. 2. k Apoc. 12.1 That is all earthly vanities l Apoc. 12.1 That is Christ the Sonne of righteousnesse m Hoâ— 14.10 n 1. Pet. 3.19 o See Reu c. 2.23 p 1. Sam. 22.7 q Gal. 3.27 r Ioh. 3.18 s Ioh. 3.38 t Eph. 2. â— u Rom. 5.1 w Heb. 1.4 x Ioh. 3.16 y Act. 15.9 z Psal. 119.32 a Rom. 5.2 b Heb. 10.3 c Heb. 11. d 2. Cor. 1.24 e Eph. 3.17 f Eph. 6.16 g Mat. â— 13 h Gal. 3.7 i Rom. 8.1 k Col. 3.12 l Eph. 3.17 m Ioh. 6.35 n 1. Pet. 5.8 o Ioh. 1.13 p Heb. 4.2 q Colos. 2.7 r 2. Cor. 13.5 Rom. 8. s 1. Tim. 3.13 t Phil. 3.28 u Mat. 15.28 w Luk. 17.19 x Heb. 11 24. y Rom. 13.13 z Gen. 27.15 a Cant. 5.3 How Christ is to be put on b Exod. 14. c 2. King 1. d Ios. 10. e 1. King 4. f 2. Sam. 16.23 g Iud. 16. h 2. Sam. 18.19 i 2. Sam. 18. k Theatrum Philos. lib. 2. cap. 33. l Phiâ— 3.8 m Augustine n Phil. 3.10 o Ier. 4.1 Reasons of repentance p Rom 2. q Gen. 30.9 r Rom. 2.5 s Isa. 26.9 t Act. 17.30 u 1. Pet. 4.3 w Luk. 13.24 x Eccl. 12.1 y
thing for Christs sake Gal. 5.14 The crosse of Christ i◠〈◊〉 whole reioycing And if hee would â—ost of any thing it should bee herein 2. Cor. 1â— 9 10. Thus were Gods seruants affected and therefore they that repent and beleeue need not to feare what flesh can do vnto them The second part of Christs counsell is his prophesie which is a prediction of that particular afflictions which this church of Smirna should suffer and first he prefixeth this note of attention behold then he setteth downe the prophesie it selfe The diuell shall cast some of you into prison Behold hereby he would teach vs an excellent lesson that wee must often consider before â—and of the day of our visitation wherein God will try vâ— lest we perish therin our Sauior Christ comming towards Ierusalem wept ouer it and when he came to it hee foretold the finall destruction of that citie which therefore came vpon them because they considered not the day of their visitation neither the things therein foretold that did concerne their peace And the like destruction wil come vpon vs in this land if we consider not the dayes of our visitation let vs therefore now in the dayes of peace forecast what is to come and prepare our selues against the day of the Lords triall and so shall wee escape the fearefull and finall destruction that shall come vpon the wicked It shall come to passe that the diuell shall cast some of you into prison that ye may bee tried and yee shall haue tribulation ten dayes These words containe Christs prophesie wherin he sheweth himselfe to be true God for as Isay in many places sheweth it is a propertie of God alone to foretell a particular affliction that is contingent But some wil say others can foretel certaine things to come as the Physition the sicke mans death and the Astronomer the time of the eclips how then is this proper to God Answ. The Physition foretelleth the sicke mans death onely by vertue of causes present in which the future death is to him apparant And the Astronomers foretelleth the eclips by the consideration of the naturall and ordinarie course of the heauens in present and by that can come to foretell it in time to come So that simply none can foretell a thing contingent except he see it present in the causes but Christ foretelleth things to come simply of himself though no cause be present as appeareth in this place In this prophesie Christ describeth this affliction by sundry arguments First by the cause thereof which is the diuell Secondly by the parties that were to be afflicted Some of you of the Church of Smyrna Thirdly by the kind of punishment Imprisonment Fourthly by the end thereof their triall And fiftly by the time of it continuance for ten dayes I. Argument The cause of their affliction is the diuell Quest. How can that be for being a spirit he cannot offer violence to mens bodies to cast them into prison Answ. True but he is the God of the world that ruleth in the hearts of the wicked he inclineth their wils to hate Gods children hee stirreth them vp to persecute and maketh them hiâ— instruments to cast Godâ— seruants into prison In this that the diuell causeth the affliction of Gods church we learne sundry points I. What manner of men those be that persecute the church of God namely wicked men such as arâ— inspired by Sathan and wholly guided in mind will and in affection by him this made Paule say He was the head of all sinners because in persecuting the church of God he was guided by the diuell and made his minister which must teach vs to take heed how we persecute the church of God or any membeâ— thereof either in word or deed for he that doth so is the vassall of Sathan in that action and while he holdeth that course he sheweth himselfe to be no better than one that is wholly guided by the diuell for the diuell is the principal agent in persecutions and wicked men be his instruments II. Hereby wee are taught to take pittie vpon all persecutors be they kings or monarks or whatsoeuer Yea wee must pray for them though they be our enemies because they are possessed and guided by the diuell and in their persecutions do his will and become his seruants and vassals III. Hence wee learne with what weapons we are to defend our selues in time of persecution namely with spirituall weapons of prayers inuocation wherin we must shew our faith in Christ our repentance true obedience for our principall aduersary is a spirit and hereby we shall best defend our selues against him and get the chiefest victorie Eliaâ— for his prayer is called The chariot and horsemen of Israell Nothing doth so much preuaile in troubles and persecutions as prayer froÌ„ a penitent beleeuing heart And if God should send a forrain nation against vs howsoeuer the weapons of the souldier must bee vsed yet our principall weapons must bee prayer and fasting for thereby we shall soonest foyle our principal aduersary Sathan who â—easeth not the speare nor sword and yet will flie before these spirituall weapons II. Argument The parties that must be afflicted were some of the church of Smyrna not all III. Argument The kind of their affliction was imprisonment IV. Argument The end of their affliction was the triall of their faith hope loue and patience with other graces of God and the manifestation of the same first to their owne conscience and then vnto the world In these three arguments note first a speciall point touching Gods prouidence to wit that it is the first cause of all aboue all causes ruling and disposing them all God in gouerning the world by his prouidence vseth instruments of two sorts good or euill The good instruments are good Angels and regenerat men by whome commeth no disorder for God worketh both in them and by them Wicked instruments are the diuell and wicked men and though God vse them well yet from them is much disorder and sinne for he worketh not in them but onely by them permitting their sinnes and disorders that therby he may shew forth his iustice mercie and power which herein doe notably appeare in vsing these instrumeÌ„ts which be euill in themselues that notwithstanding their malice he causeth wonderfull order for first by his prouidence hee restraineth their furie and rage so as they cannot shew it to the full as they desire See this in the diuels persecution against this church he cannot kill the members hereof but onely cast them into prison hee cannot imprison them all but some onely neither can he keepe them in prison alwaies but for a short time Secondly by his prouidence hee turneth all that they doe to the good of the church the diuell afflicteth the church for the destruction and damnation of their soules but God turneth it to their good to make their faith manifest and to preuent many
sinnes in them These things wee should often thinke of and blesse Gods name for euer that by his prouidence he doth maister Sathans power malice and so dispose of all actions of the wicked that they tend to the good of his church This must also teach vs to renounce our selues and to put all our trust and confidence in Christ his prouidence making that our comfort our stay and protection in all distresse Againe whereas the end of afflictions in Gods church is the trial of faith other graces Hence we are taught many things First to labour to haue in our hearts the power of godlinesse in true faith and vnfained repentance and not to content our selues with the forme and shew thereof in a naked profession only For we must bee cast into the fieâ—ie triall of afflictions to see what is in our hearts In the day of triall shewes will not serue the turne nor stand vs in steâ—d Trials and afflictions will consume them as the fire doth drosse and stubble Secondly to bee ioyfull and glad when the Lords will is to call vs to suffer for his sake Because this is a means to make knowne good graces in our hearts Iames 1.2 Brethren count it exceeding great ioy when yee fall into diuers afflictions knowing that the triall of your faith bringeth foorth patience V. Argument The time of their continuance in affliction is for tenne dayes By which some vnderstand a long time according vnto that which Iacob sayth to Laban Thou hast changed my wages tenne times that is often And so the Israelits are sayd to sinne tenne times against the Lord that is many times but this Exposition will not so fitly stand in this place for Christ intendeth to comfort this church But what comfort could this bee to say they should bee so long in affliction Others expound tenne dayes to be tenne yeares And so the word dayes is sometime vsed to betoken yeares for in the Scripture there bee yeares of dayes as well as yeares of weekes But though this exposition may well stand with the words yet none can shew by true record That this church was afflicted only fâ—â—tenne yeares and no longer Therfore a third exposition is this That by tenne dayes is meant some short space of time and I so vnderstand this place because it is most sutable to all circumstances For here Christ intendeth to comfort this church which is most fitly done by foretelling a short time of their affliction In this circumstance of time Christ setteth downe two things First that the affliction of Gods church and people are for a certaine time decreed of God which cannot bee changed lengthened or shortened Particular proofes hereof we haue in Scripture So God foretold Abraham That the afflictions of his people should be 430 yeares which time they were afflicted especially in Egypt but at the same night when those yeares were expired they were led out of Egypt and their afflictions ceased Exod. 12.46 And the 70 yeares captiuitie were well knowne vnto Daniell to bee determined of the Lord And therefore hee armed himselfe with patience during that time and prayed not for deliuerance vntill it should bee expired The consideration hereof must moue vs to arme our selues with patience when God shall send affliction because wee cannot deliuer our selues before the time which God hath appointed for the continuance of our afflictions is set downe by God and cannot bee changed by vs. Secondly here Christ sheweth that the afflictions of his church are but for a short time and therefore Paule calleth them moment anie in regard of the eternall weight of glorie which shall be reuealed at the end of this life and neuer haue end Which is a singular ground of comfort vnto the child of God in any distresse Thus we see the parts of this prophesie yet in the words there is a further thing intended for euery word containeth a reason to comfort this church as first from the cause of their persecution which is the deuill and therefore they must not feare for if hee cast them into prison their case is good he is Gods enemie and so the Lord is on their side who then can bee against them to doe them hurt Secondly not all your whole church but onely some sayth Christ must be afflicted Thirdly Sathan cannot kill you but onely cast you into prison Fourthly his imprisonment shall not tend to your damnation but make for the triall of your grace And lastly it is but for a short time In all which you may see the power of Gods prouidence ouerruling your enemie and turning his rage vnto your saluation and therefore take comfort and courage vnto your soules lay aside all feare and al dread and keepe faith and good conscience to the end The third part of this counsell is a most blessed precept containing most heauenly aduice Bee thou faithfull vnto death and I will giue thee the crowne of life Gods seruants are called faithfull in regard of their fidelitie which they owe to God and that is in two respects I. Euery member of Christ is baptized wherein God for his part promiseth Christ with life euerlasting and the partie baptized promiseth vnto God againe that hee will denie himselfe and cast himselfe wholly vpon God in life and death and keepe faith and a good conscience Which promise â—s called the stipulation of a good conscience 1. Pet. 3.21 And when a man keepeth this promise made to God then is hee faithfull and when hee breaketh it hee is vnfaithfull II. God giueth vnto his children many good gifts and graces as knowledge faith repentance and care to keepe a good conscience which he would haue them in all things to keepe and preserue And therefore Paule biddeth Timothie keepe that thing which is committed vnto him of trust Now a man is faithfull vnto God when hee maketh good vse of the gifts and graces of God and still preserueth the same vsing them for Gods glorie and the good of his owne soule and of his brethren like as we are counted faithfull with men when wee keepe that thing safe which is committed vnto vs of trust The meaning then of Christ is this Thou hast made a promise vnto mee in baptisme to renounce sinne and Sathan and to keepe faith and a good conscience vnto death therefore performe this thy promise and for those gifts which I haue committed of trust vnto thee see thou keepe them well and vse them to my glorie in the good of thy brethren Against this precept three sorts of men offend and bee vnfaithfull vnto God I. Those that being baptized doe yet liue in ignorance and securitie neuer seeking to know God or to vnderstand his will no not so much as for their owne vow in baptisme though none will brag more of fidelitie vnto God than these men do II. Those that haue knowledge and vnderstanding in Gods will and yet make no conscience to liue accordingly
Yea hee is holy in regard of men in a further respect namely as the roote of all mans holinesse as he is Mediator For looke as from Adam is actually conueyed originall sinne to euery one of his posteritie that commeth by naturall generation so from Christ is righteousnesse and holinesse conueyed to all that beleeue in him and for this cause hee is called our righteousnesse and sanctification and in this sence especially is Christ said to be holy in this place Whereas Christ is said to bee holy not only in himselfe but for vs here we must marke what is the principall thing in Christian Religion namely to haue care to bee ingraffed into Christ that from him wee may receiue grace to become new creatures and feele in vs his power to kill our corruptions and dayly to renew his owne Image in vs in righteousnesse and true holinesse and that as truely as wee feele in vs Adams corruption It is not sufficient for vs to plead that Christ will bee our Sauiour and will free vs from all sinnes but wee must labour to haue Christ conuay holinesse into vs and that as sensibly as wee see the roote conuay sappe into the branches and this holinesse wee must make to appeare in our liues as the branches by their fruit and leaues doe shew they receiue sappe from the roote Secondly here note Christ propounds himselfe vnto vs and to all Churches as a notable patterne to be followed giuing vs to vnderstand that all that beleeue in him and looke to be saued by him must bee holy as hee is holy making conscience of euery euill way for Christ is holy to make vs holy Let vs therefore behold Christ and see wherein hee expresseth himselfe to be holy and therein let vs follow him So Iohn saith Hee that hath this hope purifyeth himselfe as hee is holy that is vseth all good meanes to conforme himselfe to Christs holinesse Thirdly hereby wee learne that the common title giuen to the Pope whereby hee is called Holinesse is a blasphemous title for to be holy is here made a propertie of Christ. And yet more is giuen to the Pope than to Christ in this place for he is called Holinesse which is a title of God alone The second propertie whereby Christ is described is Truth Christ is sayd to bee true in three regards First because hee is without all error or ignorance knowing euery thing as it is Truth is in Christ properly and in the creatures onely by meanes of him Secondly because whatsoeuer hee willeth and decreeth he doth it seriously without fraude deceit change or contradiction as the whole tenure of Scriptures doe shewe wherein euery part is sutable and agreeable to another because hee maketh good euery promise made in his word for in him all the promises of God are yea and Amen 2. Cor. 1.20 Whereas Christ is sayd to bee true yea Truth it selfe First Wee learne a full difference betweene him and all false wicked spirites for they are spirites of error and falshood for the diuell is the father of lyes and the author thereof Againe whereas Christ is true in all his wayes we ought without all doubting to beleeue his word and all the promises made therein that concerne our saluation If Christ could erre or lye and men bee deceiued by him then they might iustly doubt of the truth of his word but seeing hee is true in all his promises wee must beleeue in him and in all our distresses either of bodie or mind depend vpon him for he hath made a promise to helpe and he will neuer faile them that rest on him Thirdly in this Propertie hee propounds himselfe an example to be followed of his Church and of vs that as Christ is serious in his decrees and constant in his promises so must wee purpose euery good thing seriously and also make good whatsoeuer good thing wee promise For Lyers must bee destroyed Psalm 5. Vers. 6. They that loue or make Lyes must neuer come into Heauen but â—e shut out thence and cast into the burning Lake of fire and brimstone Reuel 22.15 But it is a note of a man that is a good member of Gods Church in this world and that shall bee inheritour of Christs Kingdome in Heauen to speake the trueth from his heart Psal. 15. Verse 22. And Lying is a note of the childe of the diuell Ioh. 8.44 Secondly Christ is described by his kingly office Which hath the key of Dauid which openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth VVhere first let vs see the meaning of the words For which purpose wee must haue recourse to Esay 22. vers 22 whence these wordes are borrowed being there sayd of Eliachim The circumstances of that Text will easily shew the meaning of the wordes in this place Shebna who had been an ancient Steward to many of the Kings of Israel was Treasurer also vnto King Hezekias And because hee was an hinderer of Reformation intended by Hezekias the Lord threatned to cast him out of his office and further the Lord signifieth that Eliachim shall come in his roome and haue the same office now to expresse this thing the Lord sayth The Key of the house of Dauid shall bee layd vpon his shoulders That is Eliachim shall bee made a Steward of the house of Dauid euen of the Kingdome of Dauid whereof Hezekias was Gouernour for so the House of Iuda and the House of Israel are often put for the whole Kingdome of Iuda and Israel And the giuing of a Key was an ancient token of placing and inuesting men in chiefe rule and authoritie so that the meaning of this place is this that God hath giuen vnto Christ soueraigne power and authoritie of gouerning his Church Quest. But why is Christ sayd to haue the Key of Dauid for Dauids kingdom was a temporall kingdome but Christs Kingdome is not of this world Iohn 18.36 And yet it is said The Lord God shall giue vnto him the Throne of his father Dauid and hee shall raigne ouer the house of Iacob Luk. 1.32.33 Answ. Christ may bee sayd to haue the Keyes of Dauid two wayes First Properly for when hee was borne of the blessed Virgin Marie he was borne King of the Iewes by right descent from his father Dauid as his Genealogie plainely sheweth Luk. 3. And also the question of the wise men at Ierusalem saying Where is the king of the Iewes that is borne Mat. 2.2 And therefore when the Publicans asked tribute of him he pleaded the priuiledge of a Kings sonne albeit to auoyd offence he was content to yeeld of his right to pay tribute Thereby shâ—wing that he had right to the Kingdome of Israel though he would not take it vpon him therfore came in such a time when the Kingdome was taken of the Romane Emperour Secondly he may bee sayd to haue the key of Dauids kingdome Tipically for Dauids kingdome was a figure of Christs kingdome and